The missionarie's arts discovered, or, An account of their ways of insinuation, their artifices and several methods of which they serve themselves in making converts with a letter to Mr. Pulton, challenging him to make good his charge of disloyalty against Protestants, and an historical preface, containing an account of their introducing the heathen gods in their processions, and other particulars relating to the several chapters of this treatise.
         Wake, William, 1657-1737.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 378 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 65 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66213
         Wing W246A
         ESTC R4106
         12246586
         ocm 12246586
         56960
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66213)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 56960)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 881:10)
      
       
         
           
             The missionarie's arts discovered, or, An account of their ways of insinuation, their artifices and several methods of which they serve themselves in making converts with a letter to Mr. Pulton, challenging him to make good his charge of disloyalty against Protestants, and an historical preface, containing an account of their introducing the heathen gods in their processions, and other particulars relating to the several chapters of this treatise.
             Wake, William, 1657-1737.
             Hickes, George, 1642-1715.
          
           [6], XXIV, 96 p.
           
             Printed, and sold by Randal Taylor ...,
             London :
             1688.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Has been erroneously attributed to George Hickes. cf. Brit. Mus. Cat.
             Attributed to William Wake. cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Errata page precedes t.p.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Pulton, A. -- (Andrew), 1654-1710.
           Church of England -- Controversial literature.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
           
             Imprimatur
             ,
             Liber
             cui
             Titulus
          
           ,
           The
           Missionarie's
           Arts
           Discovered
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             
               Guil.
               Needham
            
             ,
             R.
             R.
             in
             Christo
             Patri
             ,
             ac
             Domino
             Domino
             ,
             Wilhelmo
             Archiep.
             Cantuar.
             â
             Sacr.
             Domest
             .
          
           
             
               Feb.
               28.
               1687
               
               /
               8.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             PAge
             ,
             7.
             
             Line
             39.
             in
             marg
             .
             r.
             avons
             .
             Ibid.
             l.
             40.
             r.
             don●
             .
             p.
             14.
             l.
             36
             ,
             in
             marg
             .
             after
             danse
             r.
             
               a
               la.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             PAge
             ,
             2
             l.
             20.
             r.
             acknowledged
             .
             Ibid.
             13.
             l.
             5.
             dele
             of
             .
             p
             22.
             l.
             21.
             r.
             pretences
             .
             p.
             24.
             l.
             29.
             r.
             Tower.
             p.
             36.
             l.
             5.
             r.
             
               those
               Pillars
            
             .
             p.
             43.
             l.
             4.
             dele
             §
             .
             3.
             p
             47.
             l.
             5.
             r.
             given
             .
             Ibid.
             l.
             13
             r.
             Barbarini
             .
             p.
             48.
             l.
             3r
             .
             r.
             as
             .
             p.
             53.
             l.
             12.
             dele
             when
             .
             p.
             54
             l.
             33.
             r.
             vigorous
             .
             p.
             67.
             l.
             13.
             r.
             unwillingly
             .
             p.
             76.
             l.
             31.
             after
             the
             r.
             
               decisions
               of
               the.
            
             p.
             78.
             l
             19.
             r
             Ireland
             .
             p
             ,
             81
             ,
             l
             ,
             10
             ,
             r
             ,
             expos'd
             .
             p
             ,
             82
             ▪
             28
             ,
             for
             and
             r
             ,
             had
             .
             p
             ,
             90
             ,
             for
             LEAVE
             ,
             r
             ,
             BELIEVE
             ,
             p.
             96
             ,
             l
             ,
             24
             ,
             dele
             a.
             
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Margin
             .
          
           
             PAge
             6
             ,
             line
             8
             ▪
             r
             ,
             fimo
             .
             p
             ,
             11.
             l.
             15
             ,
             r
             ,
             p
             ,
             9.
             p.
             20
             ,
             l
             ,
             9
             ,
             r
             ,
             perjurii
             .
             Ibid
             ,
             r
             ,
             aeternae
             .
             p
             23.
             l.
             5.
             1602.
             p.
             30
             ,
             l.
             5
             ,
             after
             Epistle
             r
             ,
             
               of
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             p
             ,
             32
             ,
             l
             ,
             11
             ,
             r
             ,
             commecdavit
             .
             p.
             53.
             l
             ,
             13
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             p
             ,
             64
             ,
             l
             ,
             8.
             for
             in
             r
             ,
             and.
             p
             ,
             69
             ,
             l
             ,
             1
             ,
             r
             ,
             c
             ,
             18.
             p
             ,
             70
             ,
             l
             ,
             4
             ,
             r
             ,
             misrep
             .
             p
             ,
             83
             ,
             l
             ,
             4
             ,
             r
             ,
             Contz
             .
             Ibid.
             r
             ,
             sect
             ,
             8
             ,
             Ibid
             ,
             l
             ,
             6
             r
             ,
             p
             ,
             78
             ,
             p
             ,
             89
             ,
             l
             ,
             10.
             r
             ,
             pigritia
             ,
             p
             ,
             90
             ,
             l
             ,
             7
             ,
             r
             ,
             p
             ,
             10.
             
             In
             some
             of
             the
             French
             Quotations
             ,
             the
             (
             é
             )
             is
             left
             without
             an
             Accent
             ,
             which
             with
             some
             few
             literal
             faults
             the
             Reader
             will
             easily
             amend
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           MISSIONARIE'S
           ARTS
           DISCOVERED
           :
           OR
           ,
           AN
           ACCOUNT
           of
           their
           Ways
           of
           INSINUATION
           ,
           their
           ARTIFICES
           and
           several
           METHODS
           of
           which
           they
           serve
           themselves
           in
           making
           CONVERTS
           .
        
         
           WITH
           A
           LETTER
           to
           Mr.
           PVLTON
           ,
           challenging
           him
           to
           make
           good
           his
           Charge
           of
           Disloyalty
           against
           PROTESTANTS
           .
        
         
           AND
           ,
           An
           HISTORICAL
           PREFACE
           ,
           containing
           an
           ACCOUNT
           of
           their
           introducing
           the
           HEATHEN
           GODS
           in
           their
           Processions
           ,
           and
           other
           Particulars
           relating
           to
           the
           several
           CHAPTERS
           of
           this
           TREATISE
           .
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               12.6
            
             .
          
           
             Believe
             them
             Not
             tho'
             they
             speak
             fair
             Words
             unto
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Tertull.
               Adv.
               Valent.
            
             
          
           
             Habent
             Artificium
             quo
             prius
             persuadent
             quam
             edoceant
             .
             Veritas
             autem
             docendo
             persuadet
             ,
             non
             suadendo
             docet
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Persius
               .
               Sat.
               5.
            
             —
             fronte
             politi
             ,
          
           
             Astutam
             vapido
             servant
             sub
             pectore
             vulpem
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             Randal
             Taylor
          
           near
           
             Stationers
             Hall.
          
           MDCLXXXVIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Pulton
           ,
           Jesuite
           and
           Schoolmaster
           in
           the
           Savoy
           .
        
         
           
             Reverend
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           
             THough
             the
          
           Author
           
             of
             the
          
           *
           Answer
           
             to
             Dr.
          
           Pierce's
           
             Sermon
             had
             the
          
           hardiness
           
             to
             affirm
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           more
           Rebellions
           have
           been
           rais'd
           against
           Princes
           for
           Religion
           onely
           ,
           in
           this
           last
           Reformed
           Age
           ,
           in
           a
           few
           Protestant
           Countries
           ,
           than
           have
           been
           rais'd
           by
           Catholicks
           for
           any
           cause
           whatsoever
           ,
           in
           seven
           Ages
           before
           throughout
           all
           
             Christendom
             ;
             wherein
             he
             is
          
           seconded
           by
           another
           ,
           
             who
             with
             the
          
           same
           modesty
           
             tells
             the
             world
          
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           last
           Century
           ,
           
           there
           have
           been
           more
           Princes
           depos'd
           and
           murder'd
           for
           their
           Religion
           by
           Protestants
           ,
           than
           have
           been
           in
           all
           the
           other
           since
           Christ's
           time
           by
           the
           attempts
           and
           means
           of
           Roman
           Catholicks
           :
           
             Yet
             these
          
           Gentlemen
           
             were
             so
          
           politick
           ,
           
             as
             to
          
           avoid
           the
           infamy
           
             which
             a
          
           Confutation
           would
           subject
           
             them
             to
             ,
             by
          
           concealing
           
             themselves
             from
             the
             world
             :
             But
             what
             either
             a
          
           Sense
           
             of
             their
          
           inability
           ,
           
             or
             a
          
           consciousness
           
             of
             their
          
           immodesty
           
             hinder'd
             them
             from
          
           prosecuting
           ,
           
             you
             have
             very
          
           freely
           engag'd
           
             your self
             to
          
           perform
           ;
           by
           renewing
           their
           Assertion
           ,
           
           and
           advising
           your
           learned
           Adversary
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           Subject
           of
           
           the
           Disloyalty
           of
           your
           Party
           ,
           lest
           you
           return
           the
           Charge
           upon
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             Sir
          
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           
             to
             be
          
           frighted
           with
           blustring
           
             words
             ;
             nor
             will
             your
          
           informing
           
             us
             that
          
           *
           you
           have
           many
           Remarks
           in
           store
           to
           shew
           that
           whatever
           Catholicks
           have
           judg'd
           in
           the
           Theory
           about
           the
           deposing
           Power
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Reformers
           who
           reduc'd
           it
           to
           practice
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           will
           produce
           them
           if
           farther
           provoked
           ,
           
             terrifie
             us
             any
          
           ,
           more
           
             than
             your
             several
          
           Volumes
           of
           Collections
           
             out
             of
             the
          
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           you
           boast
           
             of
             ;
             we
          
           know
           ,
           
             Sir
             ,
             your
          
           Assertion
           is
           untrue
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             are
          
           not
           afraid
           to
           bring
           
             it
             to
             the
          
           Test.
           
        
         
           
             I
             DO
             THEREFORE
             HERE
             CHALLENGE
             YOU
             AS
             YOU
             WOULD
             NOT
             APPEAR
             A
             SLANDERER
             ,
             AND
             GUILTY
             OF
             VENTING
             A
             MOST
             PERNICIOUS
             AND
             NOTORIOUS
             FALSHOOD
             ,
             AS
             YOU
             VALUE
             THE
             HONOUR
             OF
             YOUR
             CHURCH
             ,
             AND
             YOUR
             OWN
             REPUTATION
             ,
             TO
             PUBLISH
             THOSE
             REMARKS
             YOU
             SAY
             YOU
             HAVE
             MADE
             ;
             AND
             VINDICATE
             YOUR SELF
             ,
             OR
             ELSE
             ACKNOWLEDGE
             THAT
             YOU
             HAVE
             PRINTED
             AND
             PUBLISHED
             AN
             ASSERTION
             ,
             WITHOUT
             REGARD
             EITHER
             TO
             TRUTH
             OR
             MODESTY
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             must
          
           confess
           
             in
             any
          
           other
           case
           
             I
             should
             be
          
           apt
           to
           censure
           
             my self
             for
             the
          
           freedom
           
             of
             this
          
           Address
           ,
           
             but
             it
             is
             certainly
             a
          
           time
           to
           speak
           ,
           
             when
             a
          
           man
           
             pretending
             to
             
             be
             a
          
           Priest
           
             of
             the
          
           living
           and
           true
           God
           ,
           
             shall
             in
          
           defence
           
             of
             his
          
           Religion
           (
           
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             needs
             no
             such
          
           abominable
           Arts
           
             to
             uphold
             it
          
           ,
           )
           vent
           
             so
             bold
             a
          
           Slander
           ,
           
             tending
             to
          
           expose
           the
           pure
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Enemies
           
             to
             their
          
           Sovereigns
           ,
           
             and
             so
          
           render
           them
           odious
           
             to
             those
          
           from
           
             whom
             they
          
           have
           all
           imaginable
           Reason
           to
           expect
           Protection
           ,
           
             as
             from
          
           nursing
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
          
           not
           tye
           
             you
             up
          
           to
           your
           own
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformers
           have
           deposed
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           depose
           more
           Princes
           in
           the
           space
           of
           one
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           years
           ,
           
           than
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           had
           done
           in
           sixteen
           hundred
           ;
           
             for
             you
          
           will
           be
           
             more
             puzzled
             to
          
           find
           a
           Papist
           
             in
             the
          
           first
           Centuries
           
             of
             that
          
           period
           ,
           
           
             than
             you
          
           were
           
             to
             tell
          
           under
           what
           Pope
           
             the
             fourth
          
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           was
           assembled
           .
        
         
           
             Nor
             do
             I
          
           desire
           the
           enquiry
           
             should
             be
          
           confin'd
           
             to
             the
          
           term
           
             of
             the
          
           last
           seven
           hundred
           years
           
             on
             the
          
           Romish
           
             side
             ,
             which
             the
          
           above-cited
           Author
           pitch't
           upon
           ;
           
           but
           will
           freely
           remit
           you
           above
           five
           hundred
           of
           that
           ,
           
             and
             in
             the
             time
             since
             the
             Reformation
             do
             engage
             my self
             to
             prove
             what
             I
             have
             asserted
          
           p.
           76.
           
             of
             this
             Treatise
          
           .
        
         
           
             I
             do
          
           not
           
             much
             expect
             an
          
           Answer
           
             to
             this
          
           Challenge
           ,
           
           for
           those
           
             men
             who
             could
          
           lye
           near
           twenty
           years
           
             under
             such
             a
          
           Charge
           
             as
             Dr.
          
           Du
           Moulin
           
             laid
             against
             them
             ,
             and
          
           dar'd
           
             them
             to
          
           call
           
             him
             to
             an
          
           account
           for
           ,
           
             the
             Murder
             of
             K.
             Charles
             the
             First
             ,
             
               without
               ever
            
             venturing
             to
             clear
             
               themselves
               ,
               may
            
             easily
             bear
             
               this
               ;
               Besides
               your
            
             Champions
             
               have
               of
               late
            
             left
             their
             Doctrines
             to
             defend
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             However
             I
          
           once
           again
           renew
           the
           Challenge
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           accept
           ,
           
             it
             will
             soon
             be
             seen
             that
          
           you
           are
           not
           alone
           ,
           guilty
           of
           such
           insincere
           and
           immodest
           dealing
           ,
           
           
             since
             the
          
           Vindicator
           
             of
             Mr.
          
           de
           Meaux
           hath
           told
           
             the
             world
          
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           protestations
           but
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Romanists
           have
           justified
           them
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Obedience
           to
           Princes
           .
        
         
           A
           little
           time
           
             will
             shew
          
           who
           is
           in
           the
           right
           ;
           for
           having
           your
           Remarks
           ready
           ,
           
             I
             suppose
          
           we
           need
           not
           expect
           long
           ,
           
             if
             you
          
           have
           any
           design
           to
           justifie
           your
           self
           ,
           
             and
             think
             you
             are
          
           able
           ;
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           
             do
             but
          
           own
           your
           rashness
           and
           error
           ,
           
             which
             in
          
           duty
           
             you
             are
          
           bound
           
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Church
           of
           God
           may
           have
           some
           reparation
           
             for
             so
          
           bold
           a
           Calumny
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           this
           freedom
           
             you
             shall
             find
          
           me
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
        
         
           
             Reverend
             Sir
          
           
             
               Your
               most
            
             Obedient
             
               Servant
               as
               far
               as
            
             Love
             to
             Truth
             will
             permit
             ANONYMUS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           GOod
           and
           Solid
           Reasons
           why
           a
           Protestant
           should
           not
           turn
           Papist
           ,
           or
           Protestant
           Prejudices
           against
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           a
           Priest.
           Sold
           at
           the
           Ship
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1688.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Design
           
             of
             the
             ensuing
          
           Discourse
           
             is
             laid
             down
             in
             the
          
           Introduction
           ;
           
             so
             that
             the
          
           business
           
             of
             this
          
           Preface
           is
           chiefly
           to
           supply
           some
           particulars
           
             which
             either
             are
          
           omitted
           or
           could
           not
           
             conveniently
             be
          
           inserted
           
             in
             the
          
           Book
           it self
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           The
           device
           of
           bewitching
           mens
           Senses
           with
           Pomp
           and
           Shew
           ,
           
             I
             have
             both
          
           mention'd
           and
           expos'd
           ,
           
             yet
             is
             it
          
           look't
           
             upon
             so
          
           considerable
           
             in
             that
          
           corrupt
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             not
             onely
          
           defended
           by
           Cardinal
           Pallavicini
           ,
           and
           thrust
           
             into
             the
          
           number
           
             of
             the
          
           Notes
           
             whereby
             they
             pretend
             to
          
           distinguish
           their
           Church
           
             from
             all
             others
             ;
             and
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             the
          
           onely
           true
           
             one
             ;
             but
             so
             much
          
           Stress
           
             laid
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             it
          
           seems
           
             one
             of
             the
          
           main
           Pillars
           
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           Fabrick
           ;
           
             which
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             one
             of
             the
          
           Learnedest
           Divines
           of
           France
           ,
           
             could
             not
             subsist
             without
             it
          
           .
           
             
               The
               world
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               could
               not
               bear
               a
            
             Religion
             
               calculated
               onely
               for
            
             Philosophers
             ;
             The
             People
             
               did
               not
               know
               what
               it
               was
               to
            
             think
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             govern
             
               themselves
               by
               the
               impressions
               that
            
             abstracted
             thoughts
             
               made
               on
               their
               Minds
               ,
               they
               must
               have
            
             outward
             things
             to
             strike
             
               upon
               their
            
             Senses
             and
             Imaginations
             :
             to
             amuse
             ,
             to
             terrifie
             ,
             
             
               and
               to
            
             excite
             
               them
               ;
               so
            
             Legends
             ,
             dreadfull
             Stories
             ,
             
               and
               a
            
             pompous
             Worship
             were
             necessary
             
               to
               make
            
             the
             Impressions
             of
             Religion
             
               go
               deep
               into
               such
            
             course
             Souls
             :
             
               from
               whence
               he
               concluded
            
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Reformation
             had
             reduc'd
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             such
             severe
             terms
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             onely
             a
             Religion
             for
             Philosophers
             :
          
           
             Thus
             these
          
           Gentlemen
           
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             one
             while
          
           pretending
           that
           our
           Religion
           is
           founded
           upon
           such
           loose
           Principles
           ,
           
           as
           require
           no
           Strictness
           nor
           Mortification
           of
           its
           Professors
           ;
           
             at
             another
             time
             advancing
             a
          
           charge
           
             which
             would
             sound
             well
             in
             the
             Mouths
             of
             any
             but
          
           such
           as
           bend
           
             their
             whole
          
           Endeavours
           
             to
             find
             a
             way
             for
             men
             to
             go
             to
             Heaven
             and
          
           keep
           their
           sins
           
             too
             ,
             and
             who
          
           blame
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           
             for
             nothing
             more
             than
             their
          
           calculating
           their
           Doctrines
           in
           opposition
           
             to
             the
          
           Laziness
           and
           Lusts
           of
           men
           
             as
             their
          
           great
           Master
           ,
           whose
           steps
           they
           follow
           ,
           
             did
             before
             them
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Precepts
           of
           Christianity
           
             are
             so
          
           severe
           
             in
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Founders
           
             of
             the
          
           Papal
           
             Greatness
             could
          
           not
           
             find
             their
          
           Interest
           
             in
             too
             strictly
          
           pressing
           the
           Observation
           
             of
             them
             ;
             the
          
           ambitious
           ,
           the
           covetous
           
             and
             the
          
           luxurious
           
             man
             can
             see
          
           nothing
           
             there
             to
          
           gratifie
           his
           predominant
           Desire
           ;
           
             and
             seeing
             such
             a
          
           Grandeur
           
             as
             that
             of
             the
          
           Papacy
           could
           not
           be
           upheld
           
             by
             those
             melancholy
          
           Vertues
           of
           Humility
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Meekness
           and
           Mortification
           ;
           
             there
             must
             be
             some
          
           method
           
             found
             to
          
           dispence
           
             with
             them
             :
             the
          
           first
           step
           
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             this
             design
             was
          
           ;
           
             to
             draw
             men
             insensibly
             from
             the
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             more
             spiritual
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             external
             Pomp
             ,
             which
             by
             charming
             the
             Senses
             might
             keep
             them
             so
             fixt
             as
             to
             afford
             no
             leisure
             for
             inward
             reflexions
             ;
             while
             the
             spirits
             being
             dilated
             and
             the
             Affections
             rais'd
             by
             the
             impression
             they
             make
             on
             the
             beholders
             of
             them
             ,
             those
             superficial
             Emotions
             ,
             are
             highly
             extoll'd
             for
             divine
             Transports
             ,
             and
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             They
             knew
             well
             that
             nothing
             renders
             any
             thing
             more
          
           odious
           
             to
             the
          
           vulgar
           ,
           
             than
             to
             represent
             it
             in
             a
          
           ridiculous
           
             manner
             ;
             and
             therefore
          
           instead
           
             of
             the
             more
          
           rational
           
             way
             of
          
           convincing
           
             mens
             Vnderstandings
             ,
             they
             have
             taken
             up
             the
          
           method
           of
           jeering
           
             men
             out
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ;
             tho'
             the
          
           shame
           
             sometimes
             (
             as
             it
             ought
             always
             to
             do
             among
             thinking
             men
             )
          
           
           returns
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           
             as
             it
             did
          
           *
           
             when
             they
          
           attempted
           to
           ridicule
           the
           Jansenists
           
             in
             a
          
           procession
           at
           Mascon
           in
           the
           year
           1651.
           
        
         
           
             I
             have
             noted
             the
          
           concession
           of
           Baronius
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathen
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           were
           purposely
           introduc'd
           among
           the
           Romanists
           in
           their
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           
             and
             I
          
           thought
           
             that
             pretty
          
           difficult
           
             to
             do
             without
          
           violating
           
             the
             very
          
           first
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           
             but
             the
          
           †
           Jesuits
           of
           Luxembourg
           have
           found
           a
           way
           to
           consecrate
           
             not
             onely
             the
          
           Pagan
           Rites
           ,
           but
           their
           Gods
           
             too
             ,
             to
             the
          
           service
           
             of
             the
          
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           
             which
             they
          
           pretend
           
             is
             the
          
           service
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Relation
           
             is
             of
             such
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             scarce
             even
             in
          
           French
           ,
           
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             the
          
           Reader
           
             will
             not
             be
             displeas'd
             to
             see
             ,
             what
             a
          
           prophane
           puppet-shew
           
             they
             make
             of
          
           Religion
           ,
           
             and
             to
             what
          
           Extravagances
           
             their
             humour
             of
          
           gorgeous
           Shews
           carries
           them
           .
        
         
           ‖
           
             There
             were
             several
             Pageants
             carried
             through
             the
             Town
             which
             they
             tell
             us
             were
             design'd
             to
             inspire
             agreeable
             Sentiments
             of
             Piety
             towards
             our
             Lady
             of
             Consolation
             ;
             in
             one
             of
             them
             sat
             Mars
             the
             God
             of
             War
             ,
             who
             commanded
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             not
             to
             do
             any
             mischief
             to
             the
             Chappel
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             Consolation
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             for
             this
             God
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               Procul
               ,
               O
               procul
               este
               profani
               .
               As
               if
            
             any
             thing
             
               could
               be
            
             more
             profane
             
               than
               this
            
             Heathen
             Deity
             
               in
               a
            
             Christian
             procession
             ;
             
               no
               doubt
               the
               people
               were
               wonderfully
               excited
               to
            
             piety
             
               by
               this
               Object
               introduc'd
               into
               one
               of
               the
               most
            
             solemn
             Acts
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           *
           
             Then
             came
             
               Ceres
               ,
               Flora
               ,
               Pomona
            
             ,
             the
             Naiades
             ,
             the
             Nymphs
             of
             the
             Field
             and
             of
             the
             Groves
             ,
             rejoycing
             for
             the
             return
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             Consolation
             ;
             (
             whose
             Image
             they
             were
             conducting
             to
             her
             Chappel
             )
             and
             the
             word
             for
             these
             rustick
             Divinities
             ,
             was
             ,
             —
             
               Jam
               redit
               &
               Virgo
               ,
               redeunt
               Saturnia
               Regna
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
           Then
           four
           Nymphs
           ,
           Fame
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           Truth
           and
           Glory
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           which
           affirm'd
           ,
           that
           Lewis
           the
           Great
           was
           as
           illustrious
           for
           his
           piety
           towards
           the
           holy
           Virgin
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           many
           Victories
           ;
           and
           the
           word
           for
           them
           all
           was
           ,
           
             Cedant
             arma
             sacris
          
           .
           Religion
           
             was
             certainly
             very
             much
             advanced
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             the
             Beholders
             ,
             who
             saw
             her
             put
             in
             the
          
           same
           rank
           with
           Fame
           and
           Glory
           .
        
         
           
             After
             them
             came
             †
             Joy
             ,
             Fortitude
             ,
             Plenty
             and
             Health
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             effects
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             Consolation
             ;
             at
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Towns
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             perswading
             them
             to
             put
             themselves
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ;
             who
             ‖
             appeared
             in
             triumph
             ,
             with
             Peace
             ,
             Plenty
             and
             Learning
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             Mars
             and
             Bellona
             in
             Chains
             ;
             who
             discover'd
             by
             their
             looks
             that
             the
             deliverance
             of
             that
             Country
             from
             War
             was
             onely
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             their
             Patrone
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             
               Which
               was
               farther
               express'd
               in
               these
               following
               Verses
            
             ;
          
           
             
               *
               Mars
               says
               the
               word
               ,
               the
               Sword
               devours
               no
               (
               more
               ;
               )
            
             
               Our
               Laurels
               are
               no
               longer
               dy'd
               in
               Gore
               ,
            
             
               Peace
               ,
               which
               we
               long
               desir'd
               and
               wish'd
               in
               (
               vain
               )
            
             
               Learning
               and
               Plenty
               are
               return'd
               again
               ;
            
             
               To
               
               Mary's
               Bounty
               we
               these
               Blessings
               owe
            
             
               Who
               freely
               doth
               this
               sweet
               Repose
               bestow
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           And
           the
           three
           *
           Genii
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           
             France
             ,
             and
          
           of
           Luxembourg
           ,
           are
           made
           to
           speak
           thus
           ,
           
             
               By
               an
               irrevocable
               Law
               we
               three
               
            
             
               To
               Celebrate
               Great
               Maries
               Praise
               agree
               ,
            
             
               Our
               1.
               
               Keys
               and
               2.
               
               Lillies
               we
               to
               her
               submit
            
             
               Our
               3.
               
               Lyons
               humbly
               couch
               beneath
               her
               Feet
               .
            
             
               The
               Heavenly
               Powers
               bless
               this
               Accord
               of
               Heart
               ,
            
             
               In
               which
               the
               Earth
               seemeth
               to
               bear
               a
               part
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Arms
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Arms
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Arms
               of
               Luxembourg
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             From
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             Virgin
             they
             pass
             to
             another
             Subject
             ;
             but
             still
             designing
             to
             raise
             Devotion
             in
             the
             Spectators
             ,
             where
             they
             bring
             in
             †
             Lewis
             the
             Thirteenth
             ,
             dedicating
             himself
             and
             Kingdom
             to
             our
             Lady
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             extol
             him
             in
             these
             Lines
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lewis
             whose
             Virtues
             Fame
             resounds
             a
             far
          
           
             Lewis
             the
             just
             in
             Peace
             ,
             the
             just
             in
             War
             ,
          
           
             Was
             ne're
             so
             just
             as
             in
             one
             glorious
             Deed
             ,
          
           
             By
             which
             he
             did
             even
             himself
             exceed
             :
          
           
             And
             hath
             a
             Rule
             to
             other
             Princes
             given
             ,
          
           
             Off'ring
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Q.
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             thus
             having
             introduc'd
             false
             Gods
             to
             honour
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             they
             endeavour
             the
             same
             by
             false
             Assertions
             ,
             for
             ‖
             Victorie
             and
             the
             Virtues
             ,
             carrying
             Palms
             and
             crown'd
             with
             Laurels
             ,
             expose
             upon
             seven
             Tablets
             the
             
             great
             Actions
             of
             the
             present
             French
             King
             ,
             
             which
             he
             performed
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Virgin.
             
          
        
         
           
             But
             because
             the
             World
             would
             not
             easily
             believe
             that
             the
             ensuing
             Particulars
             ,
             were
             undertaken
             with
             that
             Design
             ;
             they
             pretend
             a
             revelation
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             like
             the
             old
             Heathen
             Oracles
             is
             deliver'd
             in
             verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Inscription
             for
          
           Lewis
           
             the
             Great
          
           ▪
           
             
               While
               the
               whole
               World
               his
               mighty
               Actions
               sees
               ,
            
             
               It
               wonders
               at
               th'
               amazing
               Prodigies
            
             
               Before
               unheard
               of
               ;
               but
               the
               true
               Design
            
             
               It
               cannot
               find
               ,
               because
               it
               can't
               Divine
               :
            
             
               That
               lay
               unknown
               to
               all
               ,
               from
               all
               conceal'd
               ,
            
             
               Till
               Heav'n
               applauding
               it
               ,
               the
               cause
               reveal'd
               ;
            
             
               He
               sought
               not
               Glory
               for
               himself
               alone
               ,
            
             
               But
               he
               preferr'd
               the
               Virgins
               to
               his
               own
               ,
            
             
               To
               honour
               her
               more
               than
               himself
               he
               fought
               .
            
             
               And
               won
               his
               Victories
               her
               Glory
               to
               promote
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Then
             descending
             to
             Particulars
             ,
             *
             the
             first
             Tablet
             tells
             us
             of
             Churches
             built
             and
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             †
             second
             sets
             forth
             the
             taking
             of
             so
             many
             Towns
             in
             Holland
             ,
             and
             re-establishing
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Virgin
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             ‖
             third
             informs
             us
             that
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Virgin
             are
             driven
             from
             
               Port
               Royal
            
             and
             out
             of
             France
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             *
             fourth
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Algerines
             were
             punished
             by
             the
             French
             Bombs
             for
             being
             Enemies
             to
             Mary
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             †
             fifth
             brags
             of
             the
             extinction
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             in
             France
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Mother
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             *
             sixth
             and
             seventh
             are
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             importing
             that
             the
             French
             King
             hath
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             War
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             dishonourable
             to
             our
             Lady
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             they
             can
             go
             on
             Pilgrimage
             and
             pay
             their
             Devotions
             to
             her
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Tablets
           are
           compos'd
           
             of
             so
             many
          
           false
           and
           ridiculous
           Materials
           ,
           
             that
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             inserting
             some
          
           Reflexions
           
             which
             one
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           Communion
           hath
           made
           
             upon
             them
             ;
             who
          
           †
           wonders
           
             that
             they
             should
          
           pretend
           the
           War
           of
           Holland
           
             was
             on
             a
          
           Religious
           Account
           ;
           
             but
             is
             very
             much
          
           scandaliz'd
           
             at
             their
             telling
             the
             world
          
           that
           the
           Reconciliation
           of
           the
           Churches
           was
           in
           honor
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           while
           they
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           the
           greater
           parts
           of
           their
           Worship
           then
           restor'd
           ;
           
             which
             passage
             he
             freely
             acknowledges
             would
             incline
             one
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             place
             all
             Religion
             in
             the
             Adoration
             they
             pay
             to
             her
             .
          
        
         
           He
           positively
           ‖
           affirms
           
             that
             the
          
           second
           Tablet
           is
           absolutely
           false
           ;
           and
           *
           laughs
           
             at
             the
          
           Inscription
           
             of
             the
          
           third
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           design
           against
           Algiers
           had
           been
           to
           punish
           them
           for
           their
           Enmity
           to
           our
           Lady
           ,
           they
           would
           certainly
           have
           been
           obliged
           by
           the
           Articles
           of
           Peace
           ,
           to
           render
           her
           more
           Honour
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           He
           †
           charges
           them
           with
           misrepresenting
           those
           they
           call
           Hereticks
           in
           the
           fifth
           Inscription
           ,
           who
           he
           says
           are
           no
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Blessed
           
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
          
           ‖
           sixth
           they
           have
           
           represented
           that
           great
           Prince
           (
           whom
           they
           design'd
           to
           flatter
           )
           as
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Q.
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           while
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           War
           of
           Luxembourg
           was
           dishonourable
           to
           her
           ▪
           when
           all
           the
           World
           knows
           the
           City
           was
           besieg'd
           and
           taken
           by
           that
           Monarch
           .
        
         
           
             And
             indeed
             the
          
           whole
           Procession
           
             throughout
             was
             such
             a
          
           piece
           of
           Heathenish
           Pomp
           ,
           
             that
             the
          
           same
           Author
           
             tho'
             a
             ROMANIST
          
           *
           complains
           of
           it
           as
           unworthy
           the
           gravity
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           make
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           be
           look't
           upon
           as
           superstitious
           and
           prophane
           ;
           †
           
             for
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           
             can
             any
             one
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             so
             many
             persons
             of
             all
             sorts
             as
             were
             Spectators
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             ,
             and
             little
             enough
             acquainted
             with
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             to
             have
             any
             serious
             reflexions
             upon
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             many
             vain
             Shews
             which
             continually
             distract
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             insensibly
             lead
             it
             to
             other
             Subjects
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Considerations
           
             are
             so
          
           Weighty
           
             with
             that
          
           Reverend
           ‖
           Prelate
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           
             Mechlin
             ,
             that
          
           he
           hath
           prohibited
           not
           only
           such
           profane
           Spectacles
           in
           their
           Processions
           ;
           but
           even
           the
           carrying
           the
           Images
           of
           their
           Saints
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           is
           found
           by
           Experience
           prejudicial
           to
           Devotion
           ,
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           people
           being
           so
           busied
           in
           observing
           the
           curious
           Images
           ,
           and
           their
           rich
           Ornaments
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           leisure
           for
           serious
           Devotion
           .
           
             And
             this
             perhaps
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Reasons
             why
             that
             
               Bishop
               is
               said
               to
               be
            
             a
             Jansenist
             and
             but
             
               little
               esteem'd
            
             among
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             altogether
             to
             be
             pass'd
             over
             that
             these
          
           Jesuits
           could
           not
           be
           content
           to
           expose
           those
           Pagan
           Deities
           
             under
             
             the
          
           names
           of
           Gods
           and
           Divinities
           ,
           
             to
             the
          
           Eyes
           
             of
             the
          
           Spectators
           ,
           but
           they
           
             have
             also
          
           *
           published
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Procession
           ,
           
             which
             because
             I
             could
             not
             procure
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             but
             an
             imperfect
             Relation
             from
             the
          
           Adviser
           ;
           
             but
             which
             I
             think
             is
          
           sufficient
           
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             I
             have
             inserted
             it
             ,
             and
             I
          
           appeal
           to
           all
           the
           world
           
             whether
             it
             be
          
           possible
           
             for
             such
             a
          
           representation
           ,
           wherein
           †
           
             there
             is
          
           not
           one
           word
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           several
           passages
           
             out
             of
          
           Heathen
           Poets
           ;
           nothing
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
             of
             the
          
           Benefits
           and
           Beauties
           
             of
             it
             ,
             but
          
           Pagan
           Divinities
           bestowing
           Blessings
           ,
           delivering
           from
           War
           ,
           &c.
           
             and
             such
             a
          
           medly
           of
           Falsities
           ,
           to
           tend
           
             any
             way
             to
          
           promote
           Holiness
           ,
           when
           every
           particular
           
             is
             in
             it self
          
           destructive
           
             of
             it
          
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           Every
           day
           
             furnishes
             us
             with
          
           fresh
           Instances
           
             of
             the
          
           strange
           immodesty
           
             of
             these
          
           Gentlemen
           ;
           
             I
             have
             shewn
             p.
          
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           
             that
             it
             is
          
           an
           usual
           practice
           among
           them
           when
           press'd
           with
           any
           passage
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           or
           other
           Writers
           ,
           to
           deny
           that
           they
           wrote
           the
           Book
           out
           of
           which
           it
           is
           quoted
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           set
           themselves
           to
           devise
           some
           interpretation
           by
           which
           to
           avoid
           its
           force
           ,
           the
           Reader
           
             will
             find
          
           several
           Instances
           of
           it
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
          
           Inquisitors
           and
           other
           of
           
             their
             Divines
          
           defend
           this
           Method
           ,
           and
           advise
           to
           use
           
             it
             ;
             but
             Mr.
          
           Meredith
           without
           any
           proof
           ,
           affirms
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Work
           of
           any
           Father
           is
           quoted
           by
           Catholicks
           ,
           
           if
           it
           were
           ever
           doubted
           of
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           but
           it
           must
           pass
           for
           spurious
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           shall
           happen
           to
           be
           undoubted
           ,
           they
           will
           do
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           to
           render
           it
           dubious
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           those
           places
           which
           are
           quoted
           .
           But
           when
           nothing
           of
           this
           will
           do
           ,
           their
           last
           shift
           is
           Interpretation
           :
           And
           this
           
             (
             he
             says
          
           )
           is
           one
           of
           the
           methods
           which
           the
           Protestants
           use
           in
           their
           Disputations
           .
        
         
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
          
           Papists
           have
           forg'd
           so
           many
           Authors
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           others
           
             to
             that
          
           degree
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
          
           reason
           
             enough
             to
             be
          
           
           suspicious
           of
           every
           thing
           they
           publish
           ;
           
             but
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             doing
             this
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Books
           we
           call
           in
           question
           
             are
             such
             as
             have
          
           Evident
           Characters
           of
           Forgery
           
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             are
          
           suspected
           
             by
             the
          
           learned
           Romanists
           
             themselves
             ;
             we
             fairly
          
           propose
           our
           Objections
           
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             which
             generally
             have
             that
          
           Weight
           
             as
             to
          
           convince
           
             the
             more
             knowing
             of
             our
          
           Adversaries
           ;
           we
           decry
           
             all
             such
          
           shifts
           
             as
             this
          
           Gentleman
           
             mentions
             ,
             while
             any
             one
             that
          
           looks
           
             into
             the
          
           second
           Chapter
           
             of
             the
             following
          
           Discourse
           
             will
             find
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Rule
           among
           those
           of
           his
           Communion
           ,
           to
           invent
           some
           favourable
           Exposition
           ,
           or
           deny
           the
           Authority
           and
           genuineness
           of
           the
           Author
           .
        
         
           The
           Charge
           
             shews
             so
             much
          
           ▪
           impotent
           Malice
           ,
           
             which
             would
             fain
             be
          
           doing
           some
           mischief
           ,
           
             that
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             it
             is
             rather
             an
          
           insinuation
           
             of
             some
          
           furious
           Missionary
           ,
           
             than
             the
             real
             product
             of
             Mr.
          
           Meredith's
           
             Pen
             ;
             who
             seems
             more
          
           zealous
           
             than
             spitefull
             in
             his
          
           erroneous
           Profession
           ,
           
             and
             knowing
          
           no
           better
           ,
           
             may
             perhaps
             be
             prevail'd
             on
             to
          
           publish
           
             anothers
             pretended
          
           Observation
           ,
           
             which
             neither
          
           he
           nor
           any
           for
           him
           can
           make
           good
           :
           
             If
             they
             can
             ,
             it
             is
          
           incumbent
           
             on
             them
             to
          
           prove
           it
           ,
           
             by
             as
          
           full
           Evidence
           
             as
             I
             have
             given
             of
             their
             being
          
           guilty
           
             of
             this
          
           dis-ingenuous
           Artifice
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
             the
          
           Methods
           
             of
             these
          
           Gentlemen
           
             too
             well
             to
             let
             any
             thing
          
           pass
           ,
           
             which
             may
             be
          
           liable
           
             to
             an
          
           Exception
           
             without
             preventing
             it
             ;
             if
             they
             would
          
           fairly
           
             answer
             a
          
           Discourse
           ,
           
             I
             would
          
           wait
           
             till
             they
          
           publish
           their
           Objections
           ,
           
             but
             the
          
           trick
           of
           running
           about
           and
           casting
           virulent
           Reflexions
           upon
           particular
           Passages
           in
           private
           ,
           
             makes
             it
          
           necessary
           
             for
             me
             to
             give
             the
          
           reason
           
             why
             I
          
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           great
           bitterness
           against
           the
           Waldenses
           was
           ,
           
           their
           freedom
           in
           taxing
           the
           vices
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Clergy
           ;
           
             I
             could
             demonstrate
             the
          
           truth
           
             of
             it
             from
             what
             is
          
           acknowledged
           
             by
             themselves
             of
             those
          
           poor
           people
           ,
           
             who
             could
             deserve
             such
          
           Treatment
           upon
           no
           other
           
             account
             ,
             seeing
             according
          
           *
           to
           Rainerus
           
             their
             bitter
             Enemy
          
           they
           were
           blameless
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           spoke
           against
           the
           Roman
           Church
           and
           Clergy
           ;
           
             but
             I
             will
             confirm
             my
          
           Assertion
           
           
             with
             the
          
           Authority
           
             of
             the
          
           *
           Sieur
           du
           Haillan
           ,
           
             in
             his
          
           History
           of
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ,
           
             who
             affirms
          
           ,
           
             that
             tho'
             they
             had
             some
             ill
             Opinions
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             irritate
             the
             Pope
             and
             Princes
             and
             Clergy
             against
             them
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             their
             freedom
             of
             Speech
             did
             ;
             which
             brought
             upon
             them
             an
             universal
             hatred
             ,
             and
             caus'd
             so
             many
             abominable
             Tenets
             to
             be
             falsely
             imputed
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Testimony
           
             coming
             from
             a
          
           Roman
           Catholick
           
             of
             his
          
           Quality
           ,
           both
           confirms
           my
           Observation
           
             and
             shews
             the
          
           Original
           
             of
             those
          
           Misrepresentations
           and
           Calumnies
           we
           labour
           under
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             purely
             in
          
           prosecution
           
             of
             their
          
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           avows
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           slandering
           another
           to
           preserve
           ones
           honour
           ;
           a
           position
           
             which
             is
          
           own'd
           and
           defended
           
             by
             their
             greatest
          
           Casuists
           ,
           
             and
             which
             they
          
           reduce
           into
           practice
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           
             as
             I
             have
          
           proved
           
             in
             the
          
           third
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           
             Thus
             they
          
           dealt
           with
           Molinos
           ,
           
             a
             few
          
           Months
           
             since
             at
          
           ROME
           insinuating
           
             that
             his
          
           design
           was
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           raising
           men
           to
           a
           higher
           strain
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           to
           wear
           out
           of
           their
           minds
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Death
           and
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           attempting
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           that
           he
           was
           descended
           of
           a
           Jewish
           or
           Mahometane
           Race
           ,
           and
           carried
           in
           his
           Blood
           or
           first
           Education
           some
           seeds
           of
           those
           Religions
           ;
           
             to
             which
          
           they
           added
           several
           immoral
           Crimes
           ,
           tho'
           they
           were
           asham'd
           to
           insist
           upon
           them
           in
           his
           process
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           slanderous
           Reports
           have
           gain'd
           but
           very
           little
           Credit
           .
        
         
           
             They
             have
             been
             so
             kind
             of
             late
             as
             to
          
           let
           us
           see
           
             who
             they
             were
             that
             first
          
           devised
           those
           noisie
           Calumnies
           that
           most
           
             of
             the
          
           Clergy
           
             of
             our
          
           Church
           were
           Papists
           ,
           
             by
             appearing
          
           barefac'd
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           prove
           
             that
             the
          
           whole
           Controversie
           lay
           between
           the
           Dissenters
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ;
             since
             when
          
           ,
           
           
             one
             of
             their
             greatest
          
           Champions
           
             hath
             put
             on
             the
          
           disguise
           
             of
             a
          
           †
           Dissenter
           ,
           
             and
             attempted
             to
          
           perswade
           
             us
             that
             the
             Learned
          
           Answerer
           of
           Nubes
           Testium
           
           
             held
             several
          
           Popish
           
             Principles
             ,
             and
             that
          
           it
           would
           be
           all
           one
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Papists
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             :
             but
          
           he
           was
           soon
           discovered
           by
           his
           ingenious
           Adversary
           ,
           
             and
             so
          
           expos'd
           
             for
             his
          
           wretched
           Artifice
           
             that
             if
             he
             had
             not
             a
          
           face
           
             of
             an
          
           unusual
           Composition
           
             he
             would
          
           blush
           to
           appear
           in
           publick
           
             after
             such
             a
          
           shamefull
           trick
           :
           
             
               which
               I
               hope
               will
               make
               our
            
             Brethren
             the
             Dissenters
             
               more
               cautious
               how
               they
            
             entertain
             such
             Surmises
             
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               so
            
             learnedly
             and
             successfully
             oppose
             Popery
             ,
             
               when
               they
               who
            
             would
             be
             thought
             the
             onely
             true
             Protestants
             ,
             are
             content
             to
             sit
             still
             ,
             
               and
               be
            
             lookers
             on
             .
          
        
         
           I
           expect
           
             to
             have
             the
          
           *
           Decree
           
             of
             the
          
           2d
           .
           of
           March
           1679.
           opposed
           
             to
             it
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             to
             have
             a
             great
             many
          
           hard
           names
           
             bestowed
             on
             me
             ,
             for
          
           daring
           
             after
             that
             to
             lay
             such
          
           Doctrines
           
             as
             are
          
           condemn'd
           in
           it
           to
           their
           Charge
           .
        
         
           
             But
             besides
             that
             this
          
           Decree
           
             is
             an
          
           unanswerable
           Evidence
           
             that
             those
          
           Doctrines
           
             were
             taught
             by
             the
          
           Jesuits
           
             and
             other
          
           Casuists
           ,
           
             it
             is
             notoriously
          
           known
           
             that
             these
          
           Censures
           
             are
             so
             little
          
           regarded
           
             that
             they
             are
             almost
          
           contemptible
           .
        
         
           The
           †
           Apologist
           
             for
             the
          
           Decree
           
             of
             the
          
           Senate
           of
           Venice
           
             against
             the
          
           Jesuits
           ,
           
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           that
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Alps
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           Roman
           Congregation
           are
           so
           little
           valued
           ,
           that
           every
           person
           is
           at
           liberty
           to
           read
           those
           Books
           ,
           which
           they
           condemn
           ;
           whose
           practice
           in
           this
           point
           is
           defended
           by
           Gretzer
           .
           That
           in
           Spain
           they
           have
           an
           Index
           of
           prohibited
           Books
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           ,
           whereby
           those
           Books
           are
           frequently
           allowed
           ,
           which
           are
           forbidden
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           which
           are
           permitted
           there
           ,
           are
           censur'd
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           at
           Venice
           they
           observe
           neither
           Index
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           admit
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Roman
           Decrees
           ;
           
             which
             
             indeed
             are
             in
             themselves
             of
             no
             moment
             being
          
           often
           grounded
           *
           on
           mistakes
           and
           misconceptions
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           best
           Books
           are
           sometimes
           prohibited
           and
           condemned
           .
           
             So
             that
          
           †
           Doctor
           Holden
           
             assures
             us
             that
          
           among
           all
           thinking
           and
           sober
           men
           there
           is
           little
           or
           no
           regard
           had
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             And
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             otherwise
             :
             when
             a
          
           Book
           
             shall
             upon
             the
          
           most
           strict
           Examination
           be
           twice
           approv'd
           
             and
             yet
             afterwards
          
           condemned
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           Faith
           ;
           
             which
             is
             the
          
           Case
           
             of
             Doctor
          
           Molinos
           
             at
             this
          
           time
           ;
           whose
           Treatise
           intituled
           the
           Spiritual
           Guide
           was
           in
           the
           year
           1675.
           printed
           with
           the
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Rheggio
           ,
           
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           D'Eparsa
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           and
           Qualificator
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           two
           others
           ,
           and
           received
           with
           great
           Applause
           
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             even
             of
             the
          
           Present
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           who
           lodg'd
           him
           in
           his
           Palace
           ,
           and
           gave
           several
           marks
           
             of
             a
          
           great
           esteem
           ▪
           for
           him
           :
           
             and
             when
             his
          
           Book
           
             and
             the
          
           Discourses
           
             of
             the
          
           now
           Cardinal
           
             Petrucci
             were
             afterwards
             upon
             some
             complaints
             ,
          
           brought
           
             before
             the
          
           Inquisition
           ,
           
             and
             severely
          
           ▪
           examin'd
           ;
           
             they
             were
          
           again
           approv'd
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Answers
           
             which
             the
          
           Jesuits
           had
           writ
           
             censured
             as
          
           scandalous
           ;
           
             but
             upon
             the
          
           Interposition
           
             of
             the
          
           French
           King
           the
           same
           Treatises
           were
           condemn'd
           
             by
             that
          
           very
           Court
           
             which
             had
          
           approv'd
           them
           ,
           Molinos
           publickly
           expos'd
           and
           sentenc'd
           to
           perpetual
           imprisonment
           .
           Cardinal
           Petrucci
           under
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Pope
             himself
             so
             far
             suspected
             ,
             that
             some
             were
             deputed
             by
             the
             Inquisition
             to
             examine
             him
             ,
          
           so
           Heretical
           
             were
             those
          
           Opinions
           
             now
             ,
             which
             but
             a
          
           little
           before
           were
           sound
           and
           Orthodox
           .
        
         
           That
           Passion
           and
           Interest
           
             as
             Doctor
          
           ‖
           Holden
           observes
           ,
           influence
           all
           the
           determinations
           of
           that
           Court
           
             is
             so
             well
          
           known
           
             to
             our
          
           English
           Romanists
           ,
           
             that
             the
          
           Author
           of
           Nubes
           Testium
           ,
           
             not
             onely
          
           read
           ,
           but
           transcribed
           his
           whole
           Book
           
             out
             of
          
           Alexandre
           Natalis
           ;
           
             though
             the
          
           Pope
           had
           two
           years
           before
           *
           forbidden
           
           all
           the
           faithfull
           under
           pain
           of
           incurring
           Excommunication
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           without
           any
           other
           denunciation
           ,
           to
           read
           ,
           keep
           ,
           print
           ,
           transcribe
           ,
           or
           use
           any
           of
           that
           Fryers
           Works
           ,
           
             and
             when
             his
          
           Learned
           Adversary
           *
           
             told
             him
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             makes
             so
          
           light
           
             of
             it
          
           ,
           †
           
             as
             to
          
           turn
           it
           off
           
             with
             a
          
           flout
           
             as
             a
          
           matter
           not
           worth
           regarding
           ,
           
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             affirms
             ,
             that
          
           Natalis
           was
           then
           of
           very
           good
           Repute
           as
           to
           his
           Authorities
           and
           every
           thing
           else
           .
        
         
           
             And
             as
          
           little
           respect
           
             have
             the
          
           Romanists
           of
           France
           
             shewn
             to
             the
          
           Decree
           of
           March
           2.
           1679.
           for
           by
           the
           Jesuits
           means
           ,
           ‖
           who
           informed
           the
           Procurator
           General
           that
           since
           the
           Court
           of
           Inquisition
           was
           not
           acknowledged
           in
           France
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           King's
           Authority
           to
           suffer
           any
           Decree
           made
           in
           it
           to
           be
           printed
           there
           ,
           a
           Remonstrance
           was
           made
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           the
           Censure
           declared
           to
           be
           of
           no
           Authority
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           so
           an
           Impression
           that
           was
           made
           of
           it
           was
           called
           in
           ,
           since
           which
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           publickly
           sold
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           
             The
             pretence
             
               of
               the
            
             Jesuits
             for
             procuring
             this
             Act
             ,
             was
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             
               but
               the
            
             true
             motive
             
               appears
               to
               be
               their
            
             love
             
               to
               the
            
             Propositions
             
               condemn'd
               in
               it
               ;
               For
               the
            
             first
             draught
             
               of
               the
            
             Declaration
             
               of
               the
            
             Parliament
             
               had
               these
               words
            
             ,
             Though
             that
             these
             propositions
             are
             justly
             condemn'd
             ;
             
             but
             Father
             le
             Chaise
             caus'd
             them
             to
             be
             struck
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thus
             in
             this
          
           part
           
             of
             the
          
           world
           we
           find
           the
           Censures
           
             of
             that
          
           Court
           ,
           
             to
             have
          
           no
           Authority
           ,
           
             and
             even
             among
             those
             who
             pretend
             to
             own
             them
             ,
             a
          
           faculty
           may
           take
           off
           the
           Obligation
           ,
           
             and
             they
             be
          
           dispenced
           
             with
             from
          
           yielding
           Obedience
           
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             that
             such
          
           private
           Dispensations
           are
           not
           difficult
           
             to
             be
             obtain'd
             in
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Court.
             So
             that
             upon
             all
          
           accounts
           the
           Romanists
           
             according
             to
             their
          
           own
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           
             are
             at
          
           liberty
           
             still
             to
          
           teach
           those
           Doctrines
           
             which
             are
          
           censur'd
           
             in
             that
          
           Decree
           ;
           
             and
             there
             is
             some
          
           reason
           to
           believe
           
             that
             it
             was
             not
          
           design'd
           to
           hinder
           
             them
             ,
             but
          
           onely
           to
           amaze
           the
           world
           ,
           
             seeing
             it
             was
             not
          
           made
           
             by
             the
          
           Pope
           in
           Consistory
           
           
             which
             would
             have
             given
             it
             much
          
           more
           Authority
           ,
           
             than
             the
          
           Cardinals
           
             of
             the
          
           Court
           of
           Inquisition
           could
           stamp
           
             upon
             it
          
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           4.
           
           
             In
             the
          
           fourth
           Chapter
           
             I
             have
             mention'd
             the
          
           Bulla
           Coenae
           
             as
             a
          
           lasting
           Evidence
           
             of
             the
          
           claim
           
             which
             the
          
           Pope
           
             lays
             to
             a
          
           power
           over
           Kings
           ,
           
             but
             not
             having
             the
          
           Bull
           
             by
             me
             ,
             I
             onely
             gave
             a
             short
          
           hint
           
             of
             it
             from
             a
          
           late
           Author
           
             of
             that
          
           Communion
           :
           
             but
             I
          
           find
           in
           Cardinal
           Tolet
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           persons
           
             there
             mention'd
             are
          
           Excommunicated
           every
           year
           ,
           
           
             but
             that
          
           the
           Absolution
           which
           is
           given
           the
           next
           day
           after
           the
           publishing
           of
           that
           Bull
           extends
           not
           to
           such
           as
           impose
           Taxes
           on
           their
           people
           without
           the
           
           Pope's
           Consent
           ,
           who
           imprison
           or
           punish
           or
           otherwise
           bring
           a
           Clergy-man
           into
           secular
           Courts
           ,
           who
           harbour
           Hereticks
           or
           read
           so
           much
           as
           two
           or
           three
           lines
           in
           their
           Books
           ;
           who
           furnish
           Hereticks
           with
           Arms
           or
           Materials
           for
           Arms
           ,
           with
           Ships
           or
           Timber
           to
           build
           them
           with
           ;
           who
           hinder
           Appeals
           or
           Journeys
           to
           Rome
           ,
           who
           hinder
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           from
           exercising
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           who
           possess
           any
           Church-Lands
           or
           Goods
           ;
           but
           all
           these
           are
           left
           under
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           ;
           till
           by
           repentance
           they
           obtain
           Absolution
           from
           his
           Holiness
           ;
           and
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Persons
           are
           required
           to
           publish
           this
           Bull
           in
           the
           greatest
           Congregations
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           faithfull
           may
           know
           the
           Contents
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Thus
             his
          
           Majesty
           of
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           the
           States
           of
           Venice
           and
           Holland
           ,
           Sweden
           ,
           Denmark
           ,
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           &c.
           are
           Excommunicated
           
             by
             this
          
           Bull
           ;
           who
           
           have
           done
           and
           daily
           do
           refuse
           to
           observe
           several
           ,
           if
           not
           every
           part
           of
           it
           :
           
             and
             what
             they
          
           look
           
             upon
             an
          
           Excommunicated
           Prince
           
             to
             be
             may
             be
          
           seen
           
             in
             their
          
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           *
           whereby
           all
           those
           who
           have
           sworn
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           are
           absolved
           from
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           forbid
           to
           yield
           him
           any
           manner
           of
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           I
           reserve
           the
           Account
           
             of
             their
          
           Treasons
           
             to
             be
             published
             when
             ever
             Mr.
          
           Pulton
           or
           any
           for
           him
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           begin
           
             with
             us
             ,
             as
          
           he
           hath
           threatned
           he
           would
           upon
           the
           first
           provocation
           ,
           
             WHICH
             I
             HAVE
             GIVEN
             HIM
             ,
             but
             having
          
           affirmed
           ,
           p.
           71
           ,
           72.
           that
           they
           have
           been
           often
           both
           in
           publick
           Courts
           of
           ●ustice
           and
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           call'd
           upon
           to
           renounce
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           as
           unlawfull
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           it
           ;
           
             to
             prevent
             their
          
           Cavils
           
             at
             that
          
           Assertion
           
             I
             thought
             it
             not
             unnecessary
             to
          
           give
           some
           few
           instances
           
             which
             may
             suffice
             to
          
           prove
           it
           .
        
         
           
             We
             are
          
           assured
           
             by
             the
          
           greatest
           States-man
           of
           his
           ,
           
             and
             perhaps
             of
          
           any
           Age
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           who
           were
           apprehended
           and
           executed
           for
           Treason
           in
           his
           time
           
           always
           restrain'd
           their
           Confession
           of
           Allegiance
           onely
           to
           be
           the
           permissive
           Form
           of
           the
           Popes
           Toleration
           ;
           As
           for
           Example
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           ask'd
           whether
           they
           did
           acknowledge
           themselves
           the
           Queen's
           Subjects
           and
           would
           obey
           her
           ,
           they
           would
           answer
           ,
           yes
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           leave
           for
           a
           time
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           And
           at
           their
           very
           Arraignment
           when
           they
           laboured
           to
           leave
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           people
           an
           opinion
           that
           they
           were
           to
           dye
           ,
           not
           for
           Treason
           ,
           but
           for
           matter
           of
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           —
           they
           cryed
           out
           that
           they
           were
           true
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           did
           and
           would
           obey
           her
           Majesty
           ;
           immediately
           —
           they
           were
           asked
           by
           the
           Queens
           learned
           Councel
           whether
           they
           would
           obey
           and
           be
           true
           Subjects
           if
           the
           Pope
           commanded
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           answered
           by
           the
           Mouth
           of
           Campion
           ,
           this
           place
           (
           meaning
           the
           Court
           of
           her
           Majesties
           Bench
           ▪
           )
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           Authority
           ;
           and
           other
           Answer
           they
           would
           not
           make
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             very
          
           same
           account
           
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             Particulars
             ,
             is
          
           given
           
             us
             by
             the
          
           secular
           Priests
           ,
           
             in
             their
          
           *
           Important
           Considerations
           ;
           that
           being
           ask'd
           which
           part
           they
           would
           take
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           or
           any
           others
           by
           his
           appointment
           should
           invade
           the
           Realm
           :
           
             some
             answered
          
           ,
           when
           that
           case
           happened
           they
           would
           then
           consider
           what
           they
           had
           best
           to
           do
           ;
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           resolved
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           others
           positively
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           such
           deprivation
           or
           invasion
           should
           be
           made
           for
           a
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           they
           were
           then
           bound
           to
           take
           part
           with
           the
           Pope
           .
           
             Which
             Mr.
          
           Campion
           
             was
             so
          
           zealous
           
             for
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             contented
             to
          
           affirm
           that
           he
           would
           take
           part
           with
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           
             but
             very
          
           earnestly
           demanded
           ,
           Pen
           ,
           
           Ink
           and
           Paper
           
             that
             he
             might
          
           sign
           his
           Resolution
           .
           
             And
             Mr.
          
           Kirby
           ,
           Cottom
           ,
           Richardson
           ,
           Ford
           ,
           Shert
           ,
           Johnson
           ,
           Hart
           and
           Filbee
           all
           Priests
           ,
           affirmed
           under
           their
           hands
           to
           her
           Majesties
           Commissioners
           appointed
           to
           examine
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           Power
           to
           depose
           Princes
           ,
           and
           her
           Majesty
           was
           not
           to
           be
           obeyed
           against
           his
           Holiness's
           Bull
           ;
           in
           which
           answer
           they
           all
           agreed
           ,
           
           only
           two
           sheltred
           themselves
           under
           this
           general
           Assertion
           ,
           That
           th●y
           held
           as
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           held
           .
        
         
           
             And
             his
          
           Majesty
           of
           Blessed
           Memory
           ,
           K.
           †
           James
           
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
          
           The
           Conspirators
           who
           suffered
           
             for
             the
          
           Gunpowder
           Treason
           
             justified
             themselves
             ,
             and
             even
             at
             their
          
           deaths
           would
           acknowledge
           no
           fault
           ;
           ‖
           
             And
             when
          
           Faux
           and
           Winter
           
             were
             admitted
             to
          
           discourse
           
             together
             in
             the
          
           Tower
           ,
           
             they
             affirmed
          
           ,
           they
           were
           sorry
           that
           no
           body
           set
           forth
           a
           Defence
           or
           Apology
           for
           the
           Action
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           would
           maintain
           the
           cause
           at
           their
           death
           .
        
         
           *
           
             When
             some
             of
             the
          
           Plotters
           
             escap'd
             to
          
           Callis
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Governour
           
             assured
             them
             of
             the
          
           King's
           Favour
           ,
           
             and
             that
             though
             they
             lost
             their
          
           Country
           
             they
             should
             be
          
           received
           
             there
             ,
             they
             replyed
          
           that
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Country
           was
           the
           least
           part
           of
           their
           Grief
           ,
           but
           their
           Sorrow
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           bring
           so
           BRAVE
           A
           DESIGN
           to
           perfection
           ;
           
             And
             not
             onely
             they
             who
             were
             ingag'd
             in
             it
          
           justifi'd
           the
           Design
           ,
           
           
             but
             Mr.
          
           Copley
           
             assures
             us
          
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           never
           meet
           with
           any
           one
           Jesuite
           who
           blam'd
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Some
               time
               after
               the
            
             Jesuits
             were
             banish'd
             
               FRANCE
               for
               the
            
             
             attempt
             
               upon
               the
            
             KING
             by
             Chastel
             
               one
               of
               their
            
             Scholars
             ,
             
               when
               they
               were
            
             soliciting
             a
             repeal
             
               of
               that
               S●●tence
            
             ,
             
             the
             Parliament
             
               of
               PARIS
            
             remonstrated
             
               to
               the
               KING
               ,
               that
            
             it
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             renounce
             those
             treasonable
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             over
             Princes
             ,
             or
             else
             France
             could
             not
             with
             safety
             admit
             them
             to
             return
             ;
             
               but
               tho'
               they
               were
               very
               desirous
               of
            
             admission
             they
             would
             not
             renounce
             those
             positions
             
               for
               it
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             notoriously
             known
             how
             many
          
           Breves
           
             were
             sent
             over
             into
          
           England
           to
           forbid
           the
           taking
           the
           Oath
           of
           ALLEGIANCE
           ,
           
             which
             they
          
           affirm
           to
           contain
           many
           things
           contrary
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               Immediately
               after
               the
            
             Murther
             
               of
               K.
            
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             of
             FRANCE
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             desir'd
             leave
             to
             teach
             Schools
             
               in
               their
            
             Colledges
             ,
             
               upon
               which
               the
            
             Parliament
             required
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             first
             declare
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             for
             any
             person
             to
             conspire
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             no
             Ecclesiastick
             hath
             any
             power
             over
             the
             Temporal
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             are
             to
             yield
             the
             same
             obedience
             to
             their
             Governours
             which
             Christ
             gave
             to
             
               Caesar
               :
               these
            
             positions
             were
             proposed
             
               to
               them
               to
            
             subscribe
             ,
             
               but
               they
            
             refus'd
             
               to
               do
               it
               without
            
             leave
             
               from
               their
            
             General
             .
          
        
         
           
           Ann.
           1614.
           
           Father
           Ogilby
           a
           Jesuite
           was
           taken
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           
             who
             being
             asked
          
           whether
           the
           Pope
           be
           judge
           in
           Spirituals
           over
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           refus'd
           
             to
             answer
          
           except
           the
           
             Question
             were
             put
             to
             him
             by
             his
          
           Holiness
           's
           Authority
           ,
           
             but
             affirmed
          
           that
           the
           Pope
           might
           Excommunicate
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           not
           to
           save
           his
           life
           ,
           say
           it
           is
           unlawfull
           ,
           if
           the
           K.
           be
           depos'd
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           kill
           him
           .
        
         
           
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             late
          
           Confusions
           ,
           
             when
             Mr.
          
           Cressy
           
             published
             the
          
           Reasons
           
             of
             his
          
           leaving
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           
             and
             turning
          
           Romanist
           ;
           
             he
             therein
             inserted
             a
          
           Declaration
           
             differing
             little
             from
             the
          
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           affirming
           that
           all
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           in
           England
           were
           ready
           to
           sign
           it
           ;
           but
           his
           ●uperiors
           
             were
             of
             another
             mind
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             therefore
             that
          
           Edition
           
             was
             soon
          
           bought
           
             up
             ,
             and
             the
          
           profession
           
             of
             OBEDIENCE
          
           omitted
           
             in
             the
          
           second
           :
           
             and
             when
             some
          
           English
           Gentlemen
           
             of
             that
          
           Communion
           
           had
           
             subscribed
             certain
          
           propositions
           
             of
             the
             same
          
           import
           
             with
             that
          
           declaration
           ,
           
           their
           subscribing
           
             was
             by
             the
          
           Roman
           Congregation
           
             censur'd
             as
          
           unlawfull
           .
        
         
           What
           opposition
           
             was
             made
             to
             the
          
           Irish
           Remonstrance
           ,
           
             after
             the
          
           King's
           Restauration
           
             is
             generally
          
           known
           ,
           
             and
             I
             have
          
           given
           a
           short
           account
           
             in
             the
          
           third
           and
           fourth
           Chapters
           ;
           
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             remark
             here
             is
             this
             ,
          
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Transcript
           of
           Mr.
           
           Cressy's
           declaration
           which
           the
           Pope
           forbad
           the
           Irish
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           they
           refus'd
           to
           sign
           ;
           
             Nay
             ,
             
             when
             Father
             Walsh
             advised
             them
             to
             beg
             his
             Majesties
             pardon
             for
             the
             Execrable
             Rebellion
             ,
             they
             not
             onely
             refus'd
             to
             ask
             pardon
             ,
             but
             so
             much
             as
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             was
             any
             need
             of
             it
             :
             affirming
             publickly
             ,
             
               THAT
               THEY
               KNEW
               NONE
               AT
               ALL
               GVILTY
               OF
               ANY
               CRIME
               FOR
               ANY
               THING
               DONE
               IN
               THE
               WAR
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             They
             often
          
           offer'd
           to
           declare
           
             that
             the
          
           Deposing
           Power
           was
           not
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           
             but
             could
          
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           condemn
           the
           Doctrine
           
             which
             abets
             it
             as
          
           unsound
           and
           sinfull
           ,
           
             wherein
             they
             have
             been
          
           imitated
           
             by
             some
          
           late
           Writers
           
             on
             their
          
           side
           ,
           
           
             who
             tho'
             call'd
          
           upon
           to
           affirm
           it
           unlawfull
           
             to
             maintain
             such
             a
          
           power
           over
           Kings
           ,
           would
           never
           do
           it
           .
           
             But
             tho'
             Father
          
           Cann
           would
           not
           renounce
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           he
           proposed
           at
           Rome
           
             that
             a
          
           formal
           OATH
           abjuring
           the
           OATH
           of
           ALLEGIANCE
           
             should
             be
          
           imposed
           
             upon
             those
             who
             had
          
           taken
           
             it
             ;
             and
             that
          
           all
           
             who
             should
             be
          
           admitted
           Students
           
             in
             the
          
           Jesuits
           house
           ,
           should
           SWEAR
           never
           to
           take
           the
           OATH
           ;
           
             since
             as
             he
             affirmed
          
           ,
           a
           time
           might
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           would
           be
           necessary
           for
           their
           interests
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           under
           no
           such
           tye
           to
           an
           Heretical
           Prince
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           5.
           
           The
           last
           Chapter
           
             of
             the
          
           following
           sheets
           ,
           
             gives
             a
             brief
          
           Account
           
             of
             some
             of
             their
          
           Artifices
           to
           MISREPRESENT
           the
           Doctrines
           
             of
             the
          
           REFORMED
           CHURCHES
           ,
           
             for
             every
             single
          
           instance
           ,
           
             I
             might
             have
          
           given
           some
           hundreds
           ,
           for
           I
           never
           yet
           saw
           any
           of
           their
           controversial
           writings
           which
           represent
           our
           Doctrines
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           
             but
             lest
             I
             should
             be
          
           charg'd
           
             with
             imitating
             such
             a
          
           bad
           Example
           ,
           
             I
             desire
             the
          
           Reader
           
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             the
          
           first
           Quotation
           
             out
             of
          
           Securis
           *
           Evangelica
           
             is
             not
             
             quoted
             as
             a
          
           strict
           Misrepresentation
           ,
           
             but
             to
             shew
             how
          
           while
           they
           †
           
             tell
             us
          
           ;
           that
           the
           People
           swallow
           all
           down
           greedily
           in
           the
           lump
           ,
           that
           Antecedents
           and
           Consequen●s
           go
           down
           with
           them
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           draw
           odious
           Consequences
           from
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           
             they
             are
          
           doing
           
             that
             which
             they
          
           blame
           
             us
             for
             ,
             and
             are
          
           licens'd
           
             to
             do
             it
             by
             the
          
           greatest
           Licensers
           
             of
             their
          
           Church
           ;
           
             now
             if
             their
          
           Rule
           be
           good
           ,
           
             then
             is
             Father
          
           Porter
           
             guilty
             of
             a
          
           notorious
           Misrepresentation
           
             in
             that
          
           instance
           ,
           
             if
             it
             be
          
           not
           good
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           acquit
           us
           from
           that
           imputation
           which
           with
           so
           much
           Noise
           and
           little
           Reason
           they
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           fix
           upon
           us
           :
           
             Let
             them
          
           choose
           which
           side
           
             they
             think
             best
          
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           
             Before
             I
          
           close
           the
           Preface
           
             I
             must
             take
          
           notice
           
             of
             one
             thing
             more
             which
             I
             have
             not
             touched
             in
             the
          
           Book
           
             it self
             ,
             it
             being
             my
          
           design
           
             there
             onely
             to
          
           prevent
           the
           danger
           
             of
             their
             usual
             manner
             of
          
           Address
           ;
           
             which
             would
             be
             of
          
           no
           force
           
             if
             our
          
           People
           
             did
             not
             give
             them
             a
             very
          
           great
           Advantage
           ,
           by
           running
           on
           all
           occasions
           into
           disputes
           
             with
             them
             ;
             I
             would
          
           not
           
             have
             them
          
           kept
           in
           ignorance
           
             (
             FOR
             BLESSED
             BE
             GOD
             OVR
             CAVSE
             NEEDS
             NO
             ROMISH
             ARTS
             TO
             VPHOLD
             IT
             )
             but
             it
             is
             an
          
           ill-thing
           
             to
             be
             making
          
           Experiments
           in
           Religion
           ,
           
             and
             for
          
           unskilfull
           and
           weak
           men
           
             to
             be
          
           trying
           their
           skill
           ,
           
             with
             those
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             their
          
           Sophistry
           
             will
             be
             too
          
           hard
           
             for
             them
             ;
             I
             cannot
             therefore
             but
          
           earnestly
           request
           the
           Reader
           to
           keep
           them
           
             (
             if
             he
             fall
             into
             their
             company
             )
          
           to
           plain
           Scripture
           ,
           
             which
             it
             is
             his
          
           duty
           
             to
             be
          
           well
           acquainted
           
             with
             ;
             or
             else
             to
          
           propose
           their
           Arguments
           
             to
             some
          
           learned
           Minister
           ,
           and
           I
           
             dare
             appeal
             to
             the
          
           judgment
           
             of
             any
          
           impartial
           
             Person
             ,
             on
             which
          
           side
           the
           truth
           
             lies
             .
             I
          
           designed
           
             to
             have
          
           published
           some
           directions
           
             for
             the
          
           help
           
             of
             the
          
           unlearned
           ,
           by
           which
           
             they
             might
             be
          
           able
           to
           deal
           
             with
             the
          
           Missionaries
           ,
           
             but
             I
             am
          
           happily
           prevented
           
             by
             the
          
           Learned
           and
           Reverend
           Doctor
           Sherlock
           ,
           whose
           seasonable
           and
           excellent
           Discourse
           
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
          
           hands
           of
           all
           
             PROSTESTANTS
             ,
             who
          
           by
           it
           
             may
             be
          
           enabled
           to
           deal
           
             with
             the
          
           greatest
           Champion
           
             among
             them
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             I
             am
          
           heartily
           glad
           
             that
             so
          
           good
           a
           pen
           hath
           undertaken
           a
           work
           
             of
             that
          
           Consequence
           ,
           
             and
             I
          
           hope
           
             in
             a
          
           little
           time
           will
           oblige
           the
           world
           
             with
             the
          
           second
           part
           ,
           
             in
             the
             mean
             
             while
             the
          
           Answer
           
             which
             hath
          
           appear'd
           
             against
             it
             hath
             shew'd
             the
             WORLD
          
           how
           little
           can
           be
           said
           for
           Popery
           .
           
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           
           
             I
             would
             not
             have
             the
          
           Gentlemen
           
             of
             the
          
           Church
           of
           Rome
           
             pretend
             ,
             that
             I
          
           have
           
             (
             as
             one
             of
             their
          
           celebrated
           Writers
           
             expresses
             himself
          
           )
           imitated
           the
           Scavenger
           in
           stopping
           no
           where
           but
           at
           a
           Dung-hill
           ,
           
             for
             I
             have
          
           quoted
           
             none
             but
          
           allowed
           and
           approved
           Authors
           ;
           
             such
             as
             are
          
           daily
           published
           with
           allowance
           
             by
             their
          
           Party
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             they
          
           ought
           not
           
             to
             be
          
           asham'd
           of
           ,
           
             or
             such
             as
             have
             been
          
           long
           received
           with
           Applause
           
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             what
             I
             have
          
           cited
           
             out
             of
          
           Protestant
           Books
           ,
           
             let
             them
          
           invalidate
           their
           Testimony
           
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             I
             will
          
           engage
           
             for
             the
          
           truth
           
             of
             my
          
           Quotations
           and
           know
           
             of
             no
          
           Objections
           
             against
             any
          
           Author
           
             I
             have
          
           cited
           
             which
             are
             of
          
           any
           force
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           8.
           
           I
           design
           very
           speedily
           to
           publish
           
             the
             SECOND
             PART
             giving
             an
          
           account
           
             of
             several
          
           other
           
             ARTIFICES
             ,
             by
             which
             they
          
           endeavour
           to
           possess
           the
           people
           with
           favourable
           Opinions
           of
           them
           ;
           
             such
             as
             their
          
           Miracles
           ,
           the
           brags
           
             of
             the
          
           Holiness
           
             of
             their
          
           Church
           ,
           
             of
             their
          
           Succession
           ,
           Unity
           and
           Certainty
           ;
           
             of
             the
          
           usefulness
           
             of
             their
          
           Confession
           ,
           
             and
             that
          
           all
           Antiquity
           
             is
             on
          
           their
           side
           :
           
             exposing
             their
          
           method
           of
           disgracing
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           forging
           and
           corrupting
           Authors
           ,
           the
           sowing
           several
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           to
           divide
           us
           ;
           
             and
             that
             successfull
          
           Artifice
           of
           disguising
           and
           palliating
           their
           doctrines
           ;
           
             to
             which
             add
             the
          
           working
           on
           the
           peoples
           affections
           by
           asking
           
             WHAT
             IS
             BECOME
             OF
             THEIR
             POPISH
             ANCESTORS
             ?
             and
          
           blinding
           their
           judgments
           by
           perplexing
           and
           sophistical
           Similitudes
           ;
           
             with
             several
          
           other
           Topicks
           
             which
             they
          
           frequently
           insist
           on
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           all
           that
           we
           can
           do
           ,
           't
           is
           GOD
           
             alone
             must
          
           give
           the
           Blessing
           
             who
             is
             the
          
           GOD
           of
           TRUTH
           ,
           
             to
             whom
             if
             our
          
           Prayers
           be
           constant
           and
           fervent
           ,
           
             and
             our
          
           Obedeince
           
             to
             his
             Commands
          
           universal
           and
           sincere
           ,
           
             he
             is
          
           engaged
           
             by
             his
          
           Promise
           
             which
             can
          
           never
           fail
           to
           keep
           us
           in
           the
           Truth
           ;
           in
           which
           that
           all
           who
           read
           this
           Treatise
           may
           continue
           unmov'd
           ,
           and
           order
           their
           Conversations
           so
           as
           becomes
           the
           GOSPEL
           of
           TRUTH
           ,
           and
           HOLINESS
           ,
           
             is
             the
          
           hearty
           Prayer
           
             of
             the
          
           AUTHOR
           
             of
             it
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Catalogue
           .
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             may
             have
             all
             the
             help
             in
             the
             world
             to
             convince
             me
             of
             Falsifications
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ;
             and
             to
             spare
             them
             that
             trouble
             which
             they
             put
             us
             to
             ,
             by
             careless
             and
             ignorant
             Quotations
             ,
             I
             have
             here
             given
             them
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Books
             cited
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Treatise
             ,
             with
             their
             Editions
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               ARcana
               Societatis
               Jesu
               ,
               Edit
               1635.
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Conference
               at
               Paris
               ,
               1566
               Lond.
               1602
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Acosta
               de
               noviss
               .
               tempor
               .
               Ludg.
               1592
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               consid
               .
               on
               the
               Spirit
               of
               
                 Martin
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Oxford
              
               1687
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Animadv
               .
               on
               Fanatacism
               fanatically
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               Cath.
               Church
               ,
               Lond.
               1674
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Animadversions
               on
               a
               Sermon
               of
               the
               Bish.
               of
               Bath
               and
               
                 Wells
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1687
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Augustini
               opera
               ,
               Paris
               1571
               fol.
               
            
             
               Ambrosii
               Opera
               ,
               Col.
               1616
               fol.
               
            
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               Provin
               .
               Letters
               ,
               Paris
               ,
               1659
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Advice
               to
               the
               confuter
               of
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               The
               Agreement
               bet
               .
               the
               Ch.
               of
               Eng.
               and
               the
               Ch.
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Lond
              
               ,
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Athanasii
               Opera
               ,
               Col.
               1686
               ,
               fol
               ,
            
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               Letter
               to
               a
               Dissenter
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 H.
                 Hills
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Answer
               to
               two
               main
               Questions
               of
               the
               first
               Letter
               to
               a
               Dissenter
               ,
               Lond.
               1687.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Answer
               to
               a
               Disc.
               against
               Transub
               .
               Lond
               ,
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               ,
            
             
               Avis
               aux
               R.
               R.
               P.
               P.
               Jesuits
               sur
               leur
               Procession
               de
               
                 Luxembourg
                 ,
                 Edit
              
               .
               1685
               ,
               12
               s.
               
            
             
               Ans.
               to
               the
               Let.
               from
               a
               Diss.
               Lond
               ,
               1688.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Answer
               to
               Pap.
               Prot.
               against
               Prot
               Popery
               ,
               Lond
               ,
               1686
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Answer
               to
               Dr.
               
               Sherlock's
               Preservat
               .
               against
               Popery
               ,
               Lond
               ,
               1688.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Avis
               aux
               R.
               R.
               P.
               P.
               Jesuits
               d'
               Aix
               en
               Provence
               .
               Sur
               on
               imprime
               qui
               à
               pour
               Titre
               :
               
                 Ballet
                 dansé
                 à
                 la
                 Reception
                 de
                 Monseigneur
                 Archeveque
                 d'
                 Aix
                 ,
                 A
                 Col.
              
               1687.
               12
               s.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               B.
               
            
             
               
               BVrnet's
               Answer
               to
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Fr.
               Clergy
               ,
               Lond
               ,
               1683
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Bellarmini
               Controvers
               .
               Colon.
               1628
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               Baronii
               Annales
               ,
               Antw.
               1610
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               Dr.
               
               Burnet's
               Letters
               of
               his
               Travels
               ,
               Rotterd
               .
               1687
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Lucae
               Brugensis
               in
               Evangel
               .
               Antw.
               1606
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               A.
               B.
               
               Bramha●'s
               Works
               ,
               Dubl
               .
               1676.
               fol.
               
            
             
               Dr.
               
               Burnet's
               History
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               Lond.
               
            
             
               —
               His
               Vindicat.
               of
               the
               ordin
               .
               of
               the
               Ch.
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1677
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               —
               His
               History
               of
               the
               Rights
               of
               Princes
               ,
               Lond
               ,
               1682
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Bernardi
               Giraldi
               Patavini
               Apologia
               pro
               Repub
               .
               Venetorum
               .
               —
               Vid.
               Arcana
               Societatis
               ,
               Jesu
               .
            
             
               
               Birckbeck's
               Protestant
               Evidence
               ,
               Lond.
               1635
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Baiting
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Bull
               ,
               Lond.
               1627
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
               Burnet's
               Sermon
               before
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               Jan.
               30.
               1680
               
               /
               1.
               4
               to
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               F.
               
               Cross's
               Sermon
               before
               the
               Q.
               April
               21.
               1686.
               
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Considerations
               on
               the
               Spirit
               of
               
                 Martin
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Oxford
              
               ,
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Jesuits
               Catechism
               ,
               Edit
               .
               1602
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
                 P.
                 Crasset
              
               La
               veritable
               devotion
               envers
               la
               S.
               Vierge
               ,
               Paris
               ,
               1679
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Discourse
               of
               Communion
               under
               both
               species
               ,
               by
               the
               Bp.
               of
               
                 Meaux
                 ,
                 Paris
              
               ,
               1685
               ,
               12
               s.
               
            
             
               Conference
               with
               Campion
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               Lond.
               1583
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
               Crashaw's
               Falsificationum
               Romanarum
               ,
               Tomi
               primi
               ,
               lib.
               primus
               ,
               Lond.
               1606
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Catholick
               Scripturist
               .
               Lond.
               1686
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Chrysostomi
               Opera
               .
               Paris
               ,
               ●636
               .
            
             
               Canones
               &
               Decreta
               Consilii
               Tridentini
               ,
               Col.
               1577
               ,
               12
               s.
               
            
             
               Contzeni
               Politica
               Mogunt
               ,
               1620
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               Collection
               of
               Treat
               .
               concern
               penal
               Laws
               ,
               Lond.
               1675.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Copleys
               Reasons
               of
               his
               departure
               from
               the
               Ch.
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1612
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
               Cressey's
               Exomologesis
               ,
               Paris
               ,
               1647
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               
               Cressener's
               Vindication
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
                 Jo.
                 Camerarius
              
               ,
               de
               Frat.
               Orthod
               .
               Eccles.
               in
               Bohemia
               ,
               deest
               mihi
               Titulus
               .
            
             
               
               Campion's
               Reasons
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
               And
               the
               same
               in
               Latin
               Cosmop
               .
               1581.
               
            
             
               Corpus
               Confessionum
               Fidei
               ,
               Gen.
               1654
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               The
               Connexion
               ,
               Lond.
               1681
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Conference
               entre
               deux
               Docteurs
               de
               Sorbonne
               ,
               &c.
               Edit
               .
               1566
               8
               vo
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               
               DRelincourt's
               Protestants
               self
               defence
               ,
               〈…〉
            
             
               
               Def.
               of
               the
               Expos.
               of
               the
               Doct.
               of
               the
               Ch.
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1686.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Society
               in
               relation
               to
               their
               Politicks
               ,
               Lond.
               1658
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Defence
               of
               the
               confut
               .
               of
               Bell.
               sec.
               note
               of
               the
               Ch.
               Lond
               ,
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Defence
               of
               the
               Papers
               written
               by
               the
               late
               K.
               Lond.
               1686
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Difference
               between
               the
               Prot.
               and
               Socin
               .
               methods
               ,
               Lond.
               1686
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Diff.
               bet
               .
               the
               Ch.
               of
               E.
               &
               the
               C.
               of
               
                 R.
                 L
              
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               A
               Discourse
               for
               :
               taking
               off
               the
               Penal
               Laws
               and
               Tests
               .
               Lond
               ,
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               A
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Notes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Declaration
               of
               the
               favourable
               dealing
               of
               her
               Majesties
               Commissioners
               ,
               1583
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Decree
               made
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 March
              
               2
               d.
               1679
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               E.
               
            
             
               EUropae
               Speculum
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Capt.
               
               Everard's
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Nonconformists
               ,
               Edit
               .
               1664.
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Exposit.
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ▪
                 Lond.
              
               1686.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Exposit.
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               Lond
               1685
               ▪
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               F.
               
               Ellis's
               Sermon
               before
               the
               K.
               Dec.
               5.
               1686
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               F.
               
            
             
               FIfth
               part
               of
               Ch.
               Government
               ,
               Oxf.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
               Fowlis's
               History
               of
               Romish
               Treasons
               ▪
               Lond.
               1681
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               
               Franckland's
               Annals
               ,
               Lond.
               1681
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               The
               Franciscan
               Convert
               ,
               Lond.
               1673
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               G.
               
            
             
               
               GAge's
               new
               Surv.
               of
               the
               
                 West-Indies
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1655
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               
               Gee's
               foot
               out
               of
               the
               Snare
               ,
               Lond.
               1624.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               The
               Gunpowder
               Treas
               .
               with
               a
               discourse
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               discovery
               ,
               Lond.
               1679
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Good
               Advice
               to
               the
               Pulpits
               ,
               Lond.
               1687.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Gratian
               ,
               Edit
               .
               1518
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               H.
               
            
             
               HOspiniani
               Historia
               Jesuitica
               ,
               Tig.
               1670.
               fol.
               
            
             
               History
               of
               the
               Irish
               Rebellion
               ,
               Lond.
               1680.
               fol.
               
            
             
               Dr.
               
               Harsenet's
               Declarat
               .
               of
               egregious
               Pop.
               Impostures
               in
               casting
               out
               Devils
               ,
               
                 Lond
                 ▪
              
               1603
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               The
               Hind
               and
               the
               Panther
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Hunting
               the
               Romish
               Fox
               ,
               Dubl
               .
               1683.
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               History
               of
               Geneva
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Spon
                 .
                 Lond.
              
               1687
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               History
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Great
               Britain
               from
               the
               Birth
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Lond.
               1674
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               History
               of
               the
               Powder
               Treason
               ,
               Lond.
               1681.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Histoire
               de
               France
               par
               Seigneur
               du
               Haillan
               .
               deest
               mihi
               titulus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               INstructiones
               secret
               .
               pro
               super
               .
               Societ
               .
               Jesu
               .
               see
               Arcana
               societ
               .
               Jesu
               .
            
             
               Index
               expurg
               .
               librorum
               qui
               hoc
               seculo
               prodierunt
               ,
               Edit
               .
               1586
               ,
               12
               s.
               
            
             
               Instance
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Englands
               Loyalty
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               The
               Jesuits
               Reasons
               Unreasonable
               ,
               Lond.
               1662
               ,
               4
               to
               .
               See
               Collection
               of
               Treatises
               .
            
             
               Important
               Considerations
               ,
               Lond.
               1601.
               4
               to
               .
               It
               is
               in
               the
               collection
               of
               Treatises
               concerning
               the
               Penal
               Laws
               .
            
             
               K.
               
               Jame's
               Works
               ,
               Lond.
               1616
               ,
               fol.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               K.
               
            
             
               MR.
               
               King's
               Answer
               to
               the
               Dean
               of
               
                 Londonderry
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Key
               for
               Catholicks
               ,
               Lond.
               1674
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               L.
               
            
             
               LAst
               Efforts
               of
               afflicted
               Innocency
               ,
               Lond.
               1682
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               
               Long
               's
               History
               of
               Plots
               ,
               Lond.
               1684
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               A
               Letter
               in
               answer
               to
               two
               main
               Questions
               in
               the
               first
               Letter
               to
               a
               Dissenter
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Letter
               from
               a
               Dissenter
               to
               the
               Divines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Three
               Letters
               concerning
               the
               present
               State
               of
               Italy
               ,
               1688
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               M.
               
            
             
               MYsterium
               Pietatis
               ,
               Vltraj
               ,
               ●686
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Moral
               Practises
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               Lond
               ,
               1670
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Maldonati
               in
               4
               Evangelia
               ,
               Mogunt
               ,
               1624
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               Masoni
               ,
               Vindiciae
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               ,
               Lond.
               1625
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               Mirrour
               for
               Saints
               and
               Sinners
               ,
               Lond.
               1671.
               fol.
               
            
             
               Manual
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               Doway
               ,
               1671
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Monomachia
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               
               Meredith's
               Remarks
               on
               Dr.
               
               Tennison's
               Account
               ,
               Lond.
               1688
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               N.
               
            
             
               NOvvelle
               de
               la
               Republique
               des
               Lettres
               Juin
               .
               1686
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Novelty
               of
               Popery
               ,
               by
               Dr.
               
                 Du
                 Moulin
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1664
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               Nubes
               Testium
               ,
               Lond.
               1686
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               New
               Test
               of
               the
               C.
               of
               E.
               Loyalty
               ,
               L.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Nouvelle
               de
               la
               Republique
               des
               Lettres
               ,
               Oct.
               1684
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               O.
               
            
             
               
               OGilby's
               Japan
               ,
               Lond.
               1670
               ,
               fol.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               P.
               
            
             
               PRotestancy
               destitute
               of
               Scripture
               proofs
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Pontificale
               Romanum
               ,
               Col.
               1682
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Pastoral
               Let.
               of
               the
               Bish
               of
               
                 Meaux
                 ,
                 L
              
               1686
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Present
               State
               of
               the
               Controversie
               between
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Pap.
               misrepres
               .
               and
               repres
               .
               Lond.
               1685
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
               ●ult●n's
               Remarks
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Provincial
               Letters
               ,
               Lond.
               1657
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               
               Pain
               's
               Answer
               to
               the
               Letter
               to
               a
               Dissenter
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Policy
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1681
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Pulton's
               account
               of
               the
               Confer
               .
               Lond.
               1687.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Popery
               Anatomis'd
               ,
               Lond.
               1686
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
               Parson's
               Treatise
               tending
               to
               Mitigation
               ,
               1607
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               The
               Primitive
               Rule
               before
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               Antw.
               1663
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               A
               Picture
               of
               a
               Papist
               .
               Edit
               .
               1606
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
               no
               Protest
               .
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Preservative
               against
               Popery
               ,
               by
               Dr.
               
                 Sherlock
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1688
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
               no
               Papists
               ,
               Lond.
               1688
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Papists
               not
               misrepresented
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               Lond.
               1686
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Papists
               Protesting
               against
               Prot
               Popery
               ,
               Lond
               ,
               1686
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
               Parsons's
               3
               Conversions
               out
               of
               Eng.
               1604
               8
               vo
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               RI●herii
               Histor.
               Concil
               .
               Gener.
               1683
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               
               Rushworth's
               Collect.
               P.
               r.
               Lond.
               1659
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               Reply
               to
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Ch.
               of
               
                 Eng.
                 Lond.
              
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Reflexions
               on
               Mr.
               
                 Varillas
                 ,
                 Amst.
              
               1686
               ,
               12
               s.
               
            
             
               Reply
               to
               the
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Oxford
               Clergy
               against
               Addressing
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Ricau●
               ▪
               s
               State
               of
               Greek
               and
               Armenian
               Churches
               ,
               Lond.
               1679
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Reflexions
               on
               the
               Answer
               to
               the
               Papist
               Misrepresent
               .
               Lond.
               1685
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Religio
               Laici
               ,
               Lond
               1682
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Request
               to
               Rom.
               Cath.
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Reynerus
               adv
               .
               Waldenses
               .
               Ingol
               .
               1613
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
               Rogers's
               Faith
               ,
               Doctrine
               and
               Religion
               professed
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Cambr.
              
               1681
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Reasons
               of
               Fryer
               Neville's
               Conversion
               ,
               Lond.
               1642
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Reflexions
               on
               the
               Historical
               part
               of
               the
               fifth
               part
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               Oxford
               ,
               16●7
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               S.
               
            
             
               SUmmary
               of
               the
               Principal
               Controver
               .
               bet
               .
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Secret
               instructions
               for
               the
               society
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               Lond.
               1658.
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Sure
               and
               Honest
               Means
               for
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               before
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Saul
               and
               Samuel
               at
               
                 Endor
                 ,
                 Oxf.
              
               1674
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Spanhemii
               Histor
               ▪
               Imaginum
               ,
               
                 Lug.
                 Bat.
              
               1686
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Surii
               Commentar
               .
               brevis
               ,
               1574
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               
               Smith's
               acc
               .
               of
               the
               Gr.
               Church
               ,
               Lond.
               1680
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               —
               His
               Miscellanea
               ,
               Lond.
               1686
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               
               Sheldon's
               Survey
               of
               the
               Miracles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1616
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               St●ll
               .
               unreas
               .
               of
               separ
               .
               Lond.
               1681
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
               Speed's
               Chronicle
               ,
               Lond.
               1623.
               
            
             
               St.
               Amours
               Journal
               ,
               Lond.
               1664
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               Seissellius
               adv
               .
               
                 Valden
                 .
                 Paris
              
               ,
               15●0
               .
            
             
               Securis
               Evangelica
               ,
               Rom.
               1687
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               A
               Supplication
               to
               the
               King
               's
               most
               excellent
               Majesty
               ,
               Lond.
               1604
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Supremacy
               discuss'●
               ▪
               Lond
               ,
               1686
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               T.
               
            
             
               
               TReleinie's
               undeceiving
               the
               people
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Tithes
               ,
               Lond.
               1651
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               
               Terry's
               voyage
               to
               
                 East-India
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1655
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Tertulliani
               Opera
               ,
               Franek
               .
               1597
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               Touch-stone
               of
               the
               Reform
               .
               Gosp.
               L.
               1685
               ,
               12
               s.
               
            
             
               Transubstantiation
               defended
               ,
               Lond.
               1687.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Traver's
               Answer
               to
               a
               supplicatory
               Epistle
               ,
               Lond.
               1583
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Toleti
               Instructio
               Sacerdo●um
               ,
               Venet.
               1616
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Travels
               of
               Sig.
               de
               la
               
                 Valle
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1665.
               fol.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               V.
               
            
             
               VIndica
               ▪
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Condoms
               Exposition
               ,
               Lond.
               1686
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Vasquez
               de
               cultu
               adorationis
               ▪
               Mog
               .
               1601
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               Bp.
               Vshers
               Life
               and
               Letters
               ,
               Lond.
               1686
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               Vidicat
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               Prot.
               Religion
               ,
               Lond.
               1679
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               Veritas
               Evangelica
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               The
               Use
               and
               great
               Moment
               of
               the
               Notes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Lond.
               1687
               ,
               4
               to
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               W.
               
            
             
               
               WAlsh's
               Histor.
               of
               the
               Irish
               Remonstrance
               ,
               Lond.
               1674
               ,
               fol.
               
            
             
               —
               His
               4
               Letters
               on
               several
               Subjects
               ,
               1686
               ,
               8
               vo
               .
            
             
               
               Wilson's
               Hist.
               of
               G.
               
                 Britain
                 ,
                 Lond.
              
               1653
               ,
               fol.
               
            
          
           
             Correct
             the
             Errata
             thus
             .
             95.
             l.
             19
             ▪
             in
             the
             Margin
             r.
             p.
             12.
             p.
             32.
             l.
             11.
             r.
             commendavit
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             HAving
             observed
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Method
             followed
             by
             
               Protestant
               Divines
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             take
             ,
             in
             their
             unwearied
             endeavours
             ,
             for
             gaining
             Proselytes
             ;
             I
             have
             several
             times
             taken
             notice
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             handling
             particular
             Controversies
             ,
             they
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             wholly
             decline
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             another
             course
             ;
             wherein
             what
             their
             design
             is
             ,
             will
             easily
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             their
             experience
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             
               Prejudice
               is
               the
               main
               prop
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             renders
             their
             people
             deaf
             to
             whatever
             is
             objected
             to
             their
             Doctrines
             ;
             and
             they
             know
             very
             well
             how
             far
             that
             goes
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             whatever
             is
             imposed
             on
             them
             .
             It
             is
             an
             usual
             thing
             to
             hear
             the
             Common
             people
             justifie
             themselves
             in
             matters
             of
             practice
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             those
             they
             have
             an
             esteem
             for
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             can
             find
             any
             thing
             they
             are
             blam'd
             for
             ,
             countenanc'd
             or
             practis'd
             by
             a
             person
             they
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             pious
             or
             wise
             man
             ,
             't
             is
             their
             common
             argument
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             who
             is
             much
             better
             and
             wiser
             than
             I
             ,
             is
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             or
             acts
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             and
             why
             may
             not
             I
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             would
             not
             do
             it
             if
             it
             were
             not
             Lawfull
             :
             which
             observation
             those
             
               Masters
               of
               Craft
            
             ,
             who
             manage
             even
             the
             
               Eternal
               affairs
               of
               Souls
            
             by
             the
             wiles
             of
             Policy
             and
             Cunning
             ,
             make
             such
             use
             of
             as
             to
             bend
             all
             their
             endeavours
             to
             create
             in
             the
             people
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             know
             their
             work
             is
             as
             good
             as
             done
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             my
             own
             observation
             assures
             me
             that
             this
             is
             their
             design
             ,
             but
             I
             offer
             this
             evidence
             of
             it
             ;
             Among
             all
             the
             Romish
             Converts
             you
             shall
             scarce
             find
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             give
             you
             any
             particular
             reason
             for
             his
             change
             ,
             but
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             think
             so
             holy
             a
             Church
             would
             deceive
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             convinced
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             in
             all
             things
             to
             submit
             to
             her
             without
             examining
             her
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             clear
             proof
             that
             their
             main
             endeavour
             is
             to
             insinuate
             
             themselves
             into
             the
             good
             opinion
             of
             those
             they
             would
             pervert
             ;
             and
             having
             sufficiently
             possess'd
             them
             with
             such
             favourable
             thoughts
             ,
             they
             easily
             prevail
             upon
             them
             to
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             be
             conducted
             by
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             prejudice
             and
             affection
             makes
             more
             Papists
             than
             evidence
             of
             Truth
             and
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Thus
             by
             insisting
             upon
             generals
             to
             
               possess
               the
               affections
               ,
               rather
               than
               inform
               the
               judgments
               of
               men
               ,
            
             they
             go
             on
             uncontroll'd
             ,
             our
             Divines
             going
             the
             fairer
             way
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             aiming
             at
             the
             rectifying
             mens
             understandings
             ,
             not
             the
             forming
             of
             a
             party
             of
             Proselytes
             ,
             as
             if
             truth
             was
             to
             be
             found
             by
             the
             voices
             of
             the
             giddy
             multitude
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             rational
             and
             convincing
             evidence
             ;
             which
             made
             the
             ingenious
             Answerer
             to
             the
             
               Dean
               of
               London-derry
            
             ,
             profess
             ,
             (a)
             That
             
               he
               always
               believed
               that
               they
               rather
               designed
               to
               gain
               Proselytes
               by
               confounding
               their
               heads
               than
               by
               clear
               reason
               and
               information
            
             ;
             their
             design
             being
             ,
             (b)
             
               To
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               saying
               somewhat
               ,
               ours
               to
               instruct
               our
               people
               .
            
             I
             have
             had
             occasion
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             several
             of
             their
             Converts
             ,
             and
             do
             profess
             I
             could
             hardly
             ever
             meet
             with
             any
             who
             understood
             the
             matters
             in
             dispute
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             it
             was
             the
             force
             of
             these
             general
             arguments
             that
             prevailed
             on
             them
             to
             a
             change
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             way
             is
             not
             onely
             followed
             by
             some
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             (c)
             
               Clergy
               of
               France
            
             ,
             have
             propounded
             
               general
               Methods
            
             to
             be
             prosecuted
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             University
             of
             (d)
             Lovaine
             have
             published
             theirs
             .
          
           
             Finding
             therefore
             that
             all
             their
             success
             proceeded
             from
             
               particular
               artifices
            
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             my
             duty
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             doing
             any
             farther
             mischief
             ,
             by
             laying
             them
             open
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             
               unchristian
               sleights
            
             being
             discovered
             ,
             and
             their
             force
             enervated
             ,
             the
             people
             may
             be
             upon
             their
             guard
             ,
             knowing
             what
             dealing
             they
             are
             to
             expect
             from
             these
             busie
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             so
             easily
             possess'd
             with
             those
             
               fatal
               prejudices
            
             which
             they
             labour
             to
             instill
             into
             them
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             enslave
             them
             to
             such
             a
             
               number
               of
               errors
               and
               superstitions
            
             ,
             as
             
               no
               one
               Sect
            
             besides
             
               was
               ever
               guilty
               of
            
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             following
             Chapters
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             their
             Manner
             of
             Address
             .
          
           
             WHen
             the
             Missionaries
             have
             a
             design
             on
             any
             particular
             person
             ,
             after
             acquaintance
             once
             got
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             cautious
             not
             to
             begin
             
               to
               insist
               closely
            
             upon
             any
             
               Religious
               subject
            
             ,
             untill
             by
             their
             industry
             and
             diligent
             observation
             they
             have
             discovered
             the
             disposition
             and
             inclination
             of
             their
             intended
             Proselyte
             :
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             
               secret
               Rules
            
             found
             in
             the
             
               College
               of
               Jesuits
            
             at
             Paderborn
             ,
             that
             
               in
               attempting
               to
               gain
               young
               men
               to
               list
               themselves
               in
               their
            
             (a)
             
               Order
               ,
               they
               endeavour
               to
               please
               them
               with
               such
               diversions
               as
               are
               best
               suited
               to
               their
               tempers
               ,
               and
               most
               apt
               to
               allure
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               that
               Society
               where
               they
               meet
               with
               what
               is
               so
               agreeable
               to
               their
               inclinations
               .
            
             It
             is
             indeed
             usual
             with
             them
             to
             cast
             out
             several
             
               loose
               words
            
             ,
             either
             concerning
             the
             holiness
             and
             certainty
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             uncertainty
             and
             vanity
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             are
             as
             so
             many
             latent
             Darts
             ,
             which
             will
             pierce
             deeper
             when
             other
             arguments
             come
             to
             drive
             them
             on
             ;
             But
             till
             they
             find
             how
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             person
             lyes
             ,
             they
             cannot
             practise
             their
             several
             arts
             ,
             which
             vary
             according
             as
             the
             tempers
             differ
             of
             those
             they
             deal
             with
             .
          
           
             Their
             Character
             of
             
               Religious
               men
            
             gives
             them
             always
             an
             opportunity
             to
             discourse
             with
             a
             
               serious
               look
            
             ,
             and
             
               grave
               accent
            
             of
             the
             great
             things
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             they
             seldom
             or
             never
             omit
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             ,
             seeing
             such
             discourses
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             make
             impressions
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             who
             are
             
               devoutly
               inclin'd
            
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             person
             they
             deal
             with
             be
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             proper
             and
             seasonable
             to
             be
             us'd
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             ,
             they
             can
             put
             no
             stop
             to
             their
             design
             ,
             for
             by
             their
             reiterated
             pretences
             of
             zeal
             for
             the
             
               salvation
               of
               Souls
            
             ,
             their
             frequent
             instances
             of
             their
             trouble
             to
             see
             so
             many
             led
             in
             error
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             perish
             ,
             and
             their
             free
             offering
             
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             service
             for
             so
             good
             a
             work
             ,
             with
             their
             earnest
             and
             serious
             urging
             the
             great
             danger
             a
             Protestant
             is
             in
             ,
             they
             gain
             even
             with
             the
             loose
             and
             vicious
             ,
             a
             
               good
               opinion
            
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             really
             in
             earnest
             ,
             and
             believe
             and
             design
             what
             they
             pretend
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             scarce
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             as
             a
             real
             
               speculative
               Atheist
            
             ,
             they
             know
             that
             all
             are
             desirous
             of
             happiness
             hereafter
             ,
             though
             not
             willing
             to
             leave
             their
             sins
             for
             it
             ,
             therefore
             even
             with
             the
             worst
             they
             get
             this
             advantage
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             lamentations
             ,
             and
             zealous
             pretences
             ,
             they
             are
             believed
             to
             have
             a
             design
             onely
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             which
             point
             gained
             ,
             they
             know
             how
             to
             accommodate
             their
             doctrine
             even
             to
             those
             ,
             by
             offering
             them
             such
             an
             
               easie
               way
               to
               future
               happiness
            
             ,
             that
             distasting
             the
             
               four
               methods
               of
               repentance
            
             ,
             and
             universal
             holiness
             ,
             they
             will
             willingly
             go
             where
             they
             have
             hopes
             of
             
               gaining
               heaven
               ,
               and
               keeping
               their
               sins
               too
               .
            
          
           
             By
             this
             means
             being
             sure
             to
             gain
             by
             serious
             discourses
             whoever
             they
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             you
             will
             certainly
             meet
             with
             as
             
               heavenly
               and
               religious
               expressions
            
             as
             can
             be
             invented
             ;
             and
             after
             they
             have
             enlarg'd
             upon
             the
             
               worth
               of
               souls
            
             ,
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             
               right
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             intentions
             being
             onely
             to
             enlighten
             those
             who
             are
             in
             the
             darkness
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             express
             with
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             set
             off
             with
             the
             most
             
               devout
               looks
            
             ,
             and
             
               earnest
               actions
            
             ;
             they
             will
             vary
             their
             expressions
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             what
             is
             
               most
               taking
            
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             we
             require
             what
             God
             never
             commanded
             ,
             
             by
             teaching
             
               those
               duties
            
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             themselves
             
               not
               necessary
            
             ,
             and
             the
             omission
             of
             them
             onely
             venial
             transgressions
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             in
             themselves
             deserve
             damnation
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             call
             those
             
               mortal
               sins
            
             ,
             affirming
             that
             all
             are
             
               absolutely
               obliged
            
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             which
             God
             never
             esteem'd
             as
             such
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             make
             the
             case
             of
             Christians
             too
             hard
             ,
             affirming
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             Counsels
             and
             Commands
             ;
             whereby
             we
             bind
             every
             one
             to
             doe
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             none
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             except
             by
             a
             particular
             vow
             ,
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             ;
             that
             we
             affirm
             all
             our
             duties
             to
             be
             
             so
             imperfect
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             sins
             ,
             thereby
             discouraging
             Christians
             in
             their
             performance
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             affronting
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             not
             enable
             us
             to
             keep
             all
             his
             Commands
             perfectly
             ,
             but
             there
             will
             still
             be
             imperfections
             in
             their
             performances
             ,
             which
             make
             work
             for
             daily
             repentance
             ,
             so
             over-burthening
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Christians
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             not
             done
             it
             :
             This
             ,
             they
             know
             ,
             will
             be
             greedily
             catch't
             at
             by
             the
             Libertine
             ,
             who
             is
             glad
             to
             hear
             of
             an
             
               easier
               way
            
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             shews
             to
             her
             Members
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             person
             they
             address
             to
             ,
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             of
             a
             devout
             and
             severe
             principle
             ,
             they
             know
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             same
             charge
             ,
             to
             work
             their
             ends
             ;
             by
             complaining
             ,
             that
             whereas
             God
             hath
             left
             some
             things
             onely
             recommended
             by
             way
             of
             Counsel
             ,
             we
             by
             preaching
             them
             as
             Commands
             ,
             take
             away
             all
             the
             Merit
             of
             those
             performances
             ,
             which
             is
             greater
             where
             men
             are
             left
             free
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             are
             obliged
             under
             penalties
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             do
             thereby
             frighten
             men
             from
             
               real
               holiness
            
             ;
             and
             by
             such
             a
             general
             discourse
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             apply
             to
             all
             tempers
             ,
             they
             make
             their
             way
             ,
             towards
             
               fixing
               a
               good
               opinion
            
             of
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             much
             taken
             if
             they
             be
             inclin'd
             to
             vice
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             more
             liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             offer'd
             them
             under
             the
             
               shew
               of
               holiness
            
             ,
             and
             if
             serious
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             meriting
             ,
             and
             attaining
             to
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             glory
             ,
             by
             their
             free
             uncommanded
             obedience
             ,
             than
             they
             could
             expect
             from
             an
             obedience
             yielded
             onely
             to
             severe
             Commands
             ;
             for
             the
             feeding
             of
             whose
             humour
             they
             will
             inlarge
             upon
             that
             usual
             Topick
             ,
             that
             
               we
               have
               no
               repentance
               nor
               good
               works
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
            
             (
             a
             scandal
             which
             they
             often
             cast
             upon
             us
             )
             and
             consequently
             have
             
               none
               of
               that
               strictness
               which
               a
               pious
               soul
               delights
               in
            
             ;
             and
             this
             seeming
             argument
             for
             the
             greatest
             strictness
             they
             can
             turn
             to
             the
             encouragement
             of
             an
             idle
             and
             
               vain
               disposition
            
             ,
             by
             extolling
             the
             easiness
             of
             their
             absolution
             and
             pennance
             ,
             when
             we
             take
             such
             methods
             ,
             as
             keep
             a
             man
             all
             his
             life
             to
             a
             
               serious
               examination
            
             and
             enquiry
             whether
             his
             repentance
             be
             sincere
             .
          
           
           
             These
             discourses
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             these
             being
             applicable
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             common
             with
             them
             even
             at
             first
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             have
             made
             
               a
               discovery
               of
               your
               dispositions
            
             ,
             they
             come
             more
             particularly
             to
             their
             several
             methods
             ,
             which
             are
             suited
             to
             each
             temper
             ;
             And
             having
             endeavoured
             with
             all
             their
             power
             by
             actions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             words
             to
             render
             themselves
             esteemed
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             secret
             instruction
             to
             the
             (a)
             Superiours
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             that
             
               they
               should
               ingratiate
               themselves
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               end
               of
               the
               society
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               tender
               of
               the
               welfare
               of
               their
               neighbour
               as
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               undergo
               the
               meanest
               Offices
               ,
               visit
               the
               Hospitals
               ,
               and
               assist
               the
               Poor
               ;
               make
               charitable
               Collections
               ,
               and
               dispose
               of
               them
               to
               the
               poor
               in
               publick
               ,
               that
               others
               being
               excited
               by
               their
               liberality
               ,
               may
               be
               the
               more
               kind
               to
               the
               Society
               .
            
             They
             begin
             afresh
             ,
             if
             they
             deal
             with
             a
             
               devout
               Soul
            
             ,
             to
             enlarge
             upon
             their
             
               care
               of
               Souls
            
             ,
             and
             their
             unwillingness
             to
             meddle
             with
             these
             matters
             being
             more
             enclined
             to
             the
             more
             
               practical
               duties
            
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Jesuites
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             advance
             any
             of
             their
             Partizans
             to
             a
             high
             place
             in
             any
             
             Prince's
             Court
             ,
             they
             are
             directed
             to
             (b)
             
               insist
               upon
               the
               great
               concern
               that
               Religion
               and
               Justice
               hath
               in
               those
               who
               are
               advanced
               to
               Dignities
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               such
               ought
               to
               be
               elected
               as
               are
               eminent
               for
               their
               vertues
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               to
               enumerate
               ,
               and
               then
               be
               sure
               to
               propose
               a
               friend
               of
               the
               Societies
               ,
               as
               endued
               with
               the
               vertues
               they
               before
               commended
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               same
               time
               express
               their
               unwillingness
               to
               meddle
               .
            
             Just
             so
             they
             govern
             themselves
             in
             making
             Converts
             ,
             among
             the
             
               piously
               inclined
            
             ;
             and
             as
             (c)
             Sir
             
               Edwin
               Sands
            
             observes
             ,
             of
             their
             gestures
             ,
             and
             such
             
               pretences
               ,
               When
               a
               Fryar
               an
               abandoner
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               a
               man
               wholly
               rapt
               with
               divine
               affections
               and
               
               ecstasies
               ;
               his
               Apparel
               denouncing
               contempt
               of
               all
               Earthly
               vanity
               ;
               his
               Countenance
               preaching
               severity
               ,
               pennance
               and
               discipline
               ,
               breathing
               nothing
               but
               sighs
               for
               the
               hatred
               of
               sin
               ;
               his
               Eyes
               lifted
               upward
               as
               fixed
               on
               his
               joys
               ;
               his
               Head
               bowed
               on
               the
               one
               side
               with
               tenderness
               of
               love
               and
               humility
               ,
               extending
               his
               ready
               hand
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               mens
               souls
               ,
               to
               snatch
               them
               out
               of
               the
               fiery
               jaws
               of
               that
               gaping
               black
               Dragon
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               them
               in
               the
               path
               that
               conducts
               to
               happiness
               ;
               when
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               shall
               address
               himself
               to
               a
               woman
               —
               or
               to
               any
               other
               vulgar
               person
               of
               what
               sort
               soever
               ,
               perswading
               ,
               beseeching
               with
               all
               plausible
               motions
               of
               Reason
               ,
               yea
               with
               sighs
               of
               fear
               ,
               and
               tears
               of
               love
               ,
               instanting
               and
               importuning
               no
               other
               thing
               at
               their
               hands
               than
               onely
               this
               ,
               to
               be
               content
               to
               suffer
               God
               to
               save
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               to
               crown
               them
               with
               everlasting
               happiness
               :
               which
               they
               shall
               certainly
               attain
               by
               ranging
               themselves
               with
               the
               heavenly
               army
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               adjoyning
               themselves
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Vicar
               ;
               and
               this
               again
               and
               again
               iterated
               and
               pursued
               with
               shew
               of
               incredible
               care
               of
               their
               good
               ,
               without
               seeking
               other
               meed
               and
               commodity
               to
               himself
               ,
               save
               onely
               of
               being
               the
               instrument
               of
               a
               Soul's
               salvation
               .
               Is
               it
               to
               be
               marvailed
               ,
               though
               —
               he
               prevail
               and
               possess
               them
               in
               such
               forcible
               sort
               ,
               that
               no
               access
               remain
               for
               any
               contrary
               perswasion
               —
               and
               certainly
               by
               their
               dealing
               thus
               with
               men
               at
               single
               hand
               in
               private
               —
               they
               prevail
               as
               experience
               doth
               daily
               shew
               exceedingly
               .
            
          
           
             But
             as
             they
             take
             this
             method
             to
             deal
             with
             some
             ,
             so
             they
             address
             themselves
             to
             others
             in
             a
             quite
             contrary
             manner
             ,
             they
             having
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             more
             particularly
             hereafter
             )
             not
             onely
             several
             ways
             of
             insinuation
             ,
             but
             several
             ,
             yea
             
               contrary
               doctrines
            
             fram'd
             on
             purpose
             to
             be
             as
             baits
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ;
             which
             as
             I
             have
             often
             observ'd
             ,
             so
             I
             find
             it
             noted
             by
             that
             
               ingenious
               Gentleman
            
             ,
             who
             had
             spent
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             time
             in
             Italy
             ,
             the
             mint
             of
             their
             policies
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             made
             great
             use
             of
             in
             these
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             some
             neighbour
             Nations
             :
             (a)
             
               The
               particular
               ways
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               they
               have
               to
               ravish
               all
               affections
               ,
               and
               to
               fit
               each
               humour
               —
               are
               well
               nigh
               infinite
               ;
               there
               being
               not
               any
               thing
               either
               sacred
               or
               profane
               ,
               no
               
               vertue
               or
               vice
               almost
               ,
               nothing
               of
               how
               contrary
               condition
               soever
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               not
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               serve
               that
               turn
               ;
               that
               each
               fancy
               might
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               each
               appetite
               find
               what
               to
               feed
               on
               ;
               Whatsoever
               either
               wealth
               can
               sway
               with
               the
               lovers
               ,
               or
               voluntary
               poverty
               with
               the
               despisers
               ,
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               what
               honour
               with
               the
               ambitious
               ;
               what
               obedience
               with
               the
               humble
               ;
               what
               great
               imployment
               with
               stirring
               and
               metall'd
               spirits
               ;
               what
               perpetual
               quiet
               with
               heavy
               and
               restive
               bodies
               ;
               what
               content
               the
               pleasant
               nature
               can
               take
               in
               pastimes
               and
               jollity
               ;
               what
               contrariwise
               the
               austere
               mind
               in
               discipline
               and
               rigour
               ;
               what
               love
               either
               chastity
               can
               raise
               in
               the
               pure
               ,
               or
               voluptuousness
               in
               the
               dissolute
               ;
               what
               allurements
               are
               in
               knowledge
               to
               draw
               the
               contemplative
               ,
               or
               in
               actions
               of
               state
               to
               possess
               the
               practick
               dispositions
               ;
               what
               with
               the
               hopefull
               ,
               prerogative
               of
               reward
               can
               work
               ;
               what
               errors
               ,
               doubts
               and
               dangers
               with
               the
               fearfull
               ;
               what
               change
               of
               vows
               with
               the
               rash
               ,
               of
               estate
               with
               the
               inconstant
               ;
               what
               pardons
               with
               the
               faulty
               ,
               or
               supplies
               with
               the
               defective
               ;
               what
               miracles
               with
               the
               credulous
               ;
               what
               visions
               with
               the
               fantastical
               ;
               what
               gorgeousness
               of
               shews
               with
               the
               vulgar
               and
               simple
               ;
               what
               multitude
               of
               ceremonies
               with
               the
               superstitious
               and
               ignorant
               ;
               what
               prayer
               with
               the
               devout
               ;
               what
               with
               the
               charitable
               ,
               works
               of
               piety
               ;
               what
               rules
               of
               higher
               perfection
               with
               elevated
               affections
               ;
               what
               dispencing
               with
               breach
               of
               all
               rules
               with
               men
               of
               lawless
               conditions
               .
            
             And
             so
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             shew
             how
             the
             very
             constitution
             of
             their
             Church
             is
             made
             up
             of
             such
             contrariety
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             insist
             farther
             on
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             my
             business
             here
             being
             to
             shew
             how
             they
             are
             prepared
             to
             fit
             each
             temper
             and
             inclination
             ,
             with
             suitable
             discourses
             and
             allurements
             .
             They
             know
             the
             
               greatest
               part
               of
               men
            
             in
             the
             world
             are
             either
             very
             much
             taken
             with
             gaudy
             and
             
               pompous
               sights
            
             ,
             which
             bewitch
             their
             senses
             ,
             and
             so
             wholly
             possess
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             
               take
               away
            
             all
             room
             for
             
               rational
               reflexions
            
             ;
             or
             so
             charm'd
             with
             the
             delights
             of
             their
             belov'd
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             unwilling
             to
             part
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             catch
             the
             
               first
               sort
            
             ,
             we
             find
             them
             boasting
             of
             the
             splendour
             and
             outward
             glory
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             made
             this
             (a)
             pomp
             a
             mark
             of
             the
             True
             
             Church
             ;
             this
             is
             observ'd
             by
             an
             
               ingenious
               Author
            
             of
             their
             
               own
               Communion
            
             :
             That
             *
             
               they
               insist
               much
               upon
               the
               fine
               Churches
               they
               have
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               whose
               admirable
               Structure
               doth
               greatly
               edifie
               Believers
               ,
               and
               as
            
             Cardinal
             Pallavicini
             says
             [
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             17.
             ]
             
               is
               of
               it self
               capable
               to
               convert
               infidel
               Princes
            
             ▪
             this
             way
             of
             catching
             people
             by
             gaudy
             Shews
             ,
             and
             splendid
             Sights
             is
             look't
             on
             with
             such
             a
             favourable
             Eye
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             three
             Bishops
             †
             from
             Bononia
             in
             a
             Letter
             of
             Advice
             to
             
               Pope
               Julius
            
             the
             Third
             ,
             observe
             that
             
               the
               vulgar
               are
               given
               to
               admire
               and
               to
               be
               amused
               with
               these
               things
               ,
               in
               the
               contemplation
               of
               which
               their
               minds
               are
               as
               it
               were
               so
               intangled
               that
               they
               have
               no
               relish
               for
               any
               other
               Food
               ;
               no
               inclination
               to
               any
               other
               Doctrine
               :
            
             they
             affirm
             that
             
               they
               were
               design'd
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             give
             it
             as
             
               their
               Judgment
            
             ,
             that
             
               they
               should
               be
               augmented
               and
               multiplied
               ,
               for
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               if
               the
               introducing
               and
               appointing
               those
               few
               which
               we
               have
               mention'd
               were
               of
               such
               use
               to
               the
               Settlement
               of
               your
               Kingdom
               ,
               of
               what
               advantage
               would
               it
               be
               were
               there
               some
               new
               ones
               added
               ,
               and
               this
               Advice
               was
               so
               exactly
               observed
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               excellent
               Richerius
            
             a
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Sorbon
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             ‖
             
               this
               was
               the
               the
               Scope
               and
               Design
               of
               the
               Reformation
               established
               by
               the
            
             TRENT
             COUNCIL
             ,
             
               nothing
               being
               effected
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               external
               Pomp
               provided
               for
               ;
               so
               that
               innumerable
               splendid
               ,
               gaudy
               Ceremonies
               were
               dayly
               invented
               ;
               whence
               proceeded
               a
               magnificent
               and
               theatrical
               Way
               of
               adorning
               their
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Sacerdotal
               Ornaments
               glittering
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               while
               the
               Priests
               who
               wore
               them
               were
               mere
               Stocks
               ;
               by
               which
               Artifices
               the
               peoples
               minds
               were
               amus'd
               and
               insensibly
               drawn
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               Reformation
               :
            
             which
             made
             the
             *
             
               learn'd
               Andreas
               Masius
            
             complain
             ,
             that
             
               Piety
               was
               extinguished
               and
               Discipline
               neglected
               ,
               while
               all
               Applications
               were
               made
               and
               Inventions
               used
               to
               increase
               their
               Pomp.
            
             The
             glittering
             Gold
             in
             their
             Temples
             and
             
               curious
               Images
            
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             the
             numerous
             and
             
               stately
               Altars
            
             ,
             the
             mighty
             
               silver
               Statues
            
             ,
             the
             rich
             and
             glorious
             Vestments
             you
             see
             up
             and
             down
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             strike
             the
             Senses
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             Ecstasy
             ;
             which
             they
             are
             so
             sensible
             of
             ,
             that
             with
             all
             their
             Rhetorick
             they
             enlarge
             upon
             this
             Subject
             striving
             to
             perswade
             their
             intended
             Proselytes
             
             to
             see
             with
             what
             Magnificence
             they
             perform
             their
             Worship
             ;
             thus
             when
             his
             MAJESTY
             
               of
               Blessed
               Memory
            
             *
             KING
             CHARLES
             the
             First
             being
             then
             Prince
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             
               Spanish
               Court
            
             ,
             there
             were
             
               great
               Summs
            
             expended
             in
             solemn
             
               glittering
               Processions
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Churches
             set
             out
             with
             their
             
               richest
               Ornaments
            
             ,
             to
             charm
             his
             Senses
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             too
             well
             grounded
             in
             his
             Religion
             to
             be
             caught
             with
             that
             Bait
             :
             And
             I
             remember
             this
             is
             given
             by
             †
             Capt.
             
               Robert
               Everard
            
             as
             a
             Motive
             to
             his
             Conversion
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             .
             The
             great
             use
             they
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             enclines
             me
             to
             believe
             this
             device
             is
             accompanied
             with
             more
             than
             
               ordinary
               Success
            
             ;
             it
             is
             also
             so
             universal
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Indies
             they
             have
             these
             Pageants
             ,
             to
             
               delight
               the
               Senses
            
             and
             Phancies
             of
             the
             INDIANS
             ;
             ‖
             
               Against
               Christmass
               Day
               ,
               they
               set
               up
               a
               thatch't
               House
               like
               a
               Stall
               in
               some
               Corner
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               with
               a
               Blazing-Star
               over
               it
               ,
               pointing
               to
               the
               three
               Wise
               Men
               from
            
             the
             ●ast
             ;
             
               within
               this
               Stall
               they
               lay
               a
               Crib
               ,
               and
               the
               Image
               of
               a
               Child
               ,
               the
            
             Virgin
             Mary
             
               standing
               on
               one
               side
            
             ,
             
             and
             Joseph
             
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               there
               is
               likewise
               an
               Ass
               and
               an
               Ox
               ,
               the
               three
               Wise
               Men
               kneel
               and
               offer
               their
               Gifts
               ,
               the
               Shepherds
               stand
               aloof
               off
               with
               theirs
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               hang
               about
               the
               Stall
               ,
               with
               several
               Instruments
               of
               Musick
               ▪
               and
               there
               is
               scarce
               an
            
             Indian
             
               that
               cometh
               not
               to
               see
               this
            
             Bethleem
             ,
             
               as
               we
               are
               assured
               by
            
             one
             who
             was
             a
             Fryer
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             in
             
               those
               parts
            
             above
             
               twelve
               Years
            
             ;
             who
             gives
             several
             
               other
               Instances
            
             of
             the
             
               same
               Nature
            
             :
          
           
             I
             have
             frequently
             
               been
               answered
            
             by
             their
             Converts
             (
             when
             desiring
             to
             know
             what
             they
             found
             amiss
             in
             our
             Church
             )
             that
             we
             
               d●d
               nothing
            
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             at
             the
             greatest
             Charges
             to
             effect
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             received
             a
             Relation
             from
             a
             Gentleman
             very
             
               conversant
               among
               them
            
             ,
             which
             for
             several
             Reasons
             I
             think
             worth
             inserting
             .
          
           
             This
             Gentleman
             in
             his
             Travels
             being
             at
             Brussels
             in
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             was
             often
             invited
             by
             the
             Priests
             there
             to
             their
             Churches
             and
             Convents
             ,
             after
             some
             time
             spent
             in
             debating
             Points
             in
             difference
             between
             the
             two
             Churches
             ,
             they
             finding
             
               no
               probability
            
             of
             his
             Conversion
             ;
             one
             day
             told
             him
             ,
             
               there
               would
               be
               a
               great
               Ceremony
               at
               such
               a
               Church
               the
            
             Fryday
             following
             (
             being
             
             
               Good-Fryday
               )
               at
               which
               they
               desired
               he
               would
               be
               present
               ,
            
             one
             of
             them
             adding
             
               that
               he
               thought
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               alone
               was
               enough
               to
               convert
               any
               Heretick
               ;
               and
               instanced
               in
               one
               or
               two
               Persons
               on
               whom
               it
               had
               a
               very
               powerfull
               effect
               :
            
             according
             to
             their
             desire
             the
             Gentleman
             went
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             motion
             he
             felt
             in
             himself
             ,
             (
             the
             Representation
             being
             so
             lively
             that
             it
             melted
             him
             into
             Tears
             )
             doth
             profess
             ,
             
               he
               believes
               the
               weaker
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               very
               well
               grounded
               in
               their
               Religion
               may
               be
               strangely
               altered
               by
               such
               a
               sight
               ;
               tho'
               upon
               deliberation
               he
               found
               it
               so
               gross
               a
               piece
               of
               IDOLATRY
               that
               it
               created
               in
               him
               a
               greater
               detestation
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               than
               he
               had
               before
               .
            
             It
             being
             never
             that
             I
             know
             of
             related
             by
             any
             Author
             ,
             I
             believe
             it
             will
             be
             very
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             have
             an
             Account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               At
               the
               
                 upper
                 end
              
               of
               the
               Church
               there
               is
               a
               
                 large
                 Stage
              
               erected
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               which
               is
               set
               up
               a
               Cross
               ,
               on
               which
               is
               nailed
               an
               Image
               of
               our
               Saviour
               (
               given
               as
               they
               say
               by
               the
               
                 INFANTA
                 ISABELLA
              
               )
               made
               of
               Pastboard
               ,
               but
               exactly
               to
               the
               Life
               ,
               having
               Joynts
               ,
               and
               the
               Veins
               appearing
               as
               full
               of
               Blood
               ;
               it
               is
               crown'd
               with
               Thorns
               ,
               and
               hangs
               in
               the
               posture
               of
               a
               
                 crucified
                 Person
              
               ;
               on
               
                 one
                 side
              
               stands
               the
               Image
               of
               
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 mourning
              
               and
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               a
               Coffin
               to
               lay
               the
               Image
               in
               .
               After
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               (
               the
               Governor
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Nobility
               being
               present
               ,
               )
               there
               come
               forth
               ,
               
                 six
                 Fryers
                 bare-foot
              
               in
               their
               Stoles
               ,
               who
               fall
               
                 prostrate
                 before
              
               the
               Image
               ,
               frequently
               beating
               their
               
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 lifting
              
               up
               their
               Heads
               ,
               and
               looking
               on
               it
               with
               all
               the
               signs
               of
               Grief
               and
               Adoration
               ;
               then
               
                 rising
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 two
              
               of
               them
               remain
               kneeling
               ,
               each
               holding
               an
               end
               of
               a
               large
               Swathe
               which
               is
               put
               under
               the
               Armes
               of
               the
               
                 Image
                 ;
                 two
                 standing
              
               under
               the
               Image
               to
               
                 receive
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 other
                 two
                 ascending
              
               two
               Ladders
               which
               are
               placed
               at
               the
               Back
               of
               the
               Cross
               ;
               when
               one
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Reverence
               taking
               off
               the
               
                 Crown
                 of
                 Thorns
              
               ,
               wipes
               it
               and
               descending
               brings
               it
               to
               the
               Front
               of
               the
               Stage
               ,
               where
               shewing
               it
               to
               the
               people
               they
               
                 all
                 kneel
              
               with
               much
               Devotion
               ,
               then
               approaching
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               he
               falls
               on
               his
               Knees
               and
               lays
               it
               at
               
                 her
                 Feet
              
               ;
               then
               returning
               
               up
               the
               Ladder
               ,
               they
               with
               a
               great
               noise
               and
               knocking
               take
               out
               one
               of
               the
               Nails
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               arme
               of
               the
               Image
               falls
               ,
               exactly
               like
               the
               arme
               of
               a
               
                 dead
                 man
              
               :
               this
               Nail
               he
               carries
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               prostrate
               themselves
               ,
               and
               he
               with
               the
               
                 same
                 gesture
              
               presents
               it
               to
               the
               Virgin
               ;
               after
               which
               the
               
                 other
                 nails
              
               are
               shewn
               and
               presented
               :
               the
               Body
               being
               
                 taken
                 down
              
               ,
               and
               brought
               by
               them
               with
               a
               
                 slow
                 pace
              
               ,
               and
               
                 mournfull
                 look
              
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               they
               adore
               again
               ,
               when
               the
               Fryers
               upon
               their
               knees
               present
               it
               to
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               with
               
                 much
                 ceremony
                 lay
                 it
              
               in
               a
               
                 glass
                 Coffin
              
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               
                 carried
                 round
              
               the
               Town
               the
               
                 several
                 Orders
              
               (
               the
               Carthusians
               and
               Jesuits
               excepted
               ,
               who
               attend
               at
               
                 no
                 procession
              
               )
               with
               
                 lighted
                 Candles
              
               preceding
               ,
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               and
               the
               Nobility
               following
               bare-headed
               :
               what
               they
               did
               afterwards
               ,
               the
               Gentleman
               saw
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             have
             the
             Romanists
             brought
             the
             most
             
               gross
               Pageantry
            
             into
             their
             Church
             to
             be
             motives
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             not
             considering
             that
             the
             Heathens
             of
             Japan
             and
             China
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             America
             ,
             whose
             Images
             and
             the
             inside
             of
             their
             Temples
             are
             all
             of
             
               Massy
               Gold
            
             ,
             have
             
               in
               this
               respect
               a
               fairer
               Title
            
             to
             be
             the
             
               True
               Church
            
             than
             they
             ;
             from
             whence
             the
             Heathens
             of
             old
             cannot
             be
             excluded
             (
             if
             Pomp
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             and
             
               others
               teach
            
             ,
             be
             a
             
               Mark
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               )
               seeing
               their
               Ceremonies
            
             and
             Rites
             of
             
               this
               nature
            
             are
             copyed
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             confessed
             by
             Cardinal
             *
             Baronius
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Offices
               of
               Pagan
               Superstition
               were
               purposely
               introduc'd
               and
               consecrated
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             
               and
               true
               Religion
               .
               And
               yet
               by
            
             this
             very
             Method
             they
             gain
             so
             much
             that
             †
             a
             diligent
             Observer
             
               of
               them
               before
               cited
               ,
               affirms
               ,
            
             
               that
               were
               it
               not
               that
               the
               Musick
               ,
               Perfumes
               ,
               and
               rich
               Sights
               ,
               did
               hold
               the
               outward
               Senses
               with
               their
               natural
               delight
               ;
               surely
               their
               Worship
               could
               not
               but
               either
               be
               abandon'd
               for
               the
               fruitlesness
               or
               only
               upon
               fear
               and
               constraint
               frequented
               .
            
          
           
             And
             
               in
               this
               particular
            
             they
             have
             their
             
               several
               Baits
            
             according
             to
             the
             
               several
               Dispositions
            
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             
               more
               refin'd
               sort
            
             of
             those
             who
             are
             caught
             with
             these
             glorious
             and
             
               splendid
               
               sights
            
             ,
             they
             have
             
               such
               representations
            
             as
             
               I
               have
               mentioned
            
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             
               less
               discerning
            
             ,
             they
             are
             
               (
               like
               their
               Similitudes
            
             )
             so
             gross
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             person
             of
             a
             very
             
               moderate
               understanding
            
             ,
             they
             are
             fitter
             to
             excite
             a
             loathing
             and
             contempt
             than
             admiration
             ;
             for
             what
             other
             effect
             can
             proceed
             from
             
               such
               a
               picture
            
             ,
             as
             of
             that
             
               over
               the
               Altar
            
             at
             Worms
             ,
             
             which
             one
             would
             think
             was
             invented
             by
             the
             enemies
             of
             Transubstantiation
             to
             make
             it
             
               appear
               ridiculous
            
             ?
             
               There
               is
               a
               Wind-mill
               ,
               and
               the
               Virgin
               throws
               Christ
               into
               the
               Hopper
               ,
               and
               he
               
                 comes
                 out
              
               at
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Miln
               all
               in
               Wafers
               ,
               which
               some
               Priests
               take
               up
               and
               give
               to
               the
               people
               .
               But
               
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 coursness
              
               of
               this
               Emblem
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Genius
               of
               the
               
                 German
                 Boors
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 to
                 this
                 day
              
               over
               one
               of
               their
               Altars
               there
               .
            
          
           
             This
             practice
             of
             theirs
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             place
             so
             much
             confidence
             ,
             and
             
               to
               which
            
             they
             are
             beholden
             for
             much
             of
             their
             success
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             warrantable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               directly
               contrary
            
             to
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whose
             simplicity
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             
               it
               needs
               none
            
             of
             
               these
               gew-gaws
            
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             spread
             by
             the
             
               first
               planters
            
             of
             it
             
               without
               them
            
             :
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             so
             far
             from
             making
             use
             of
             such
             vanities
             ,
             that
             he
             
               durst
               not
               use
               the
            
             *
             
               enticing
               words
               of
               man's
               wisedom
            
             in
             his
             Sermons
             and
             Exhortations
             ;
             which
             surely
             is
             much
             more
             tolerable
             ,
             than
             to
             endeavour
             to
             gain
             men
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             by
             bewitching
             them
             with
             those
             
               sensual
               objects
            
             ,
             which
             the
             design
             of
             Christianity
             is
             to
             
               wean
               them
               from
            
             ;
             and
             certainly
             when
             we
             are
             caution'd
             
               not
               to
               be
               like
            
             †
             
               children
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               through
               the
               slight
               of
               men
            
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             particular
             caution
             included
             therein
             against
             suffering
             such
             
               vain
               shews
            
             ,
             and
             
               gaudy
               pomps
            
             to
             make
             impression
             on
             us
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             
               peculiar
               delights
            
             of
             children
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             
               argue
               us
               very
               much
            
             ‖
             
               children
               in
               understanding
            
             and
             religion
             to
             be
             intic'd
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             those
             among
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             who
             endeavour
             to
             fix
             in
             their
             minds
             a
             
               right
               Idea
            
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             remembring
             that
             the
             Founder
             of
             it
             said
             ,
             
               His
               Kingdom
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             conceive
             such
             an
             indignation
             against
             these
             carnal
             and
             
               vain
               Methods
            
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             doth
             not
             stick
             
             to
             say
             ,
             *
             
               That
               if
               any
               man
               be
               converted
               by
               these
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               fool
               ;
               
                 and
                 assures
                 us
              
               ,
               that
               he
               knows
               that
               upon
               people
               of
               understanding
               ,
               who
               apply
               themselves
               to
               solid
               things
               ,
               and
               grow
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               this
               hath
               a
               contrary
               effect
               ,
               for
               these
               things
               do
               debauch
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               on
               wandering
               .
               The
               enquiry
               
                 (
                 continues
                 he
              
               )
               is
               about
               seeking
               God
               ,
               and
               finding
               him
               in
               those
               places
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               fine
               guilding
               ,
               or
               the
               excellent
               painting
               of
               an
               Edifice
               ,
               nor
               the
               hearing
               of
               a
               sweet
               Harmony
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               our
               minds
               above
               sensible
               objects
               ,
               and
               separating
               them
               as
               much
               as
               possibly
               we
               can
               from
               sense
               and
               imagination
               :
               it
               is
               the
               fixing
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               understanding
               with
               a
               religious
               attention
               upon
               that
               invisible
               spirit
               ,
               upon
               that
               Sun
               of
               Justice
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               do
               it
               with
               that
               Love
               and
               Reverence
               that
               is
               due
               to
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               fail
               of
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               the
               most
               delightfull
               things
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             
               goes
               on
            
             to
             
               lay
               down
               reasons
            
             why
             we
             
               ought
               not
            
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             by
             such
             
               external
               things
            
             :
             
             
               The
               Fathers
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               were
               of
               opinion
               that
               Antichrist
               should
               one
               day
               seize
               upon
               the
               most
               Magnificent
               Temples
               of
               the
               Christians
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               opinion
               of
               St.
               Hilary
               ,
               and
               of
               St.
               Jerome
               ;
               this
               last
               mentions
               the
               very
               Rock
               of
               Tarpeius
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Popes
               ought
               not
               to
               glory
               over-much
               in
               their
               Buildings
               ,
               since
               Antichrist
               shall
               one
               day
               place
               himself
               in
               them
               .
               —
               I
               like
               well
               enough
               to
               see
               such
               fine
               things
               as
               these
               ,
               but
               I
               confess
               that
               I
               have
               more
               devotion
               in
               a
               little
               Church
               without
               magnificence
               or
               rich
               ornaments
               ,
               than
               I
               have
               in
               such
               places
               .
               I
               find
               that
               my
               devotion
               does
               insensibly
               divide
               ,
               and
               that
               sense
               doth
               sometimes
               carry
               away
               a
               part
               of
               my
               mind
               ,
               and
               transport
               it
               to
               sensible
               objects
               which
               do
               not
               deserve
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               affection
               is
               thereby
               weakned
               ,
               whatever
               care
               I
               take
               to
               gather
               it
               up
               and
               unite
               it
               .
               This
               hath
               a
               much
               more
               dangerous
               effect
               upon
               the
               Common
               people
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               whose
               Religion
               lyes
               onely
               in
               their
               eyes
               and
               ears
               ,
               they
               do
               in
               an
               horrible
               manner
               fasten
               on
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               onely
               obvious
               to
               their
               sense
               ,
               and
               go
               no
               higher
               .
            
          
           
             And
             shall
             
               these
               things
            
             which
             the
             
               sober
               Romanists
            
             themselves
             confess
             to
             be
             an
             
               hinderance
               of
               piety
            
             ,
             destructive
             to
             devotion
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             prevail
             upon
             none
             but
             fools
             ,
             be
             the
             motives
             
             to
             
               rational
               men
            
             to
             leave
             the
             pure
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             
               eyes
               delighted
            
             by
             gaudy
             shews
             ,
             and
             their
             ears
             pleased
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             musick
             ?
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Ecstasies
             and
             raptures
             ,
             so
             highly
             applauded
             in
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             ,
             hath
             its
             
               greatest
               support
            
             from
             these
             
               external
               glories
            
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             
               raise
               the
               affections
            
             to
             such
             a
             pleasing
             height
             ,
             as
             renders
             them
             almost
             insensible
             ;
             which
             though
             onely
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             pleasure
             the
             senses
             are
             entertain'd
             with
             ,
             are
             
               by
               them
            
             extoll'd
             as
             
               holy
               motions
            
             ,
             and
             
               divine
               illuminations
            
             ,
             while
             the
             
               soul
               is
               not
            
             at
             all
             affected
             ,
             or
             better'd
             by
             such
             transports
             .
          
           
             There
             lyes
             therefore
             an
             
               indispensable
               obligation
            
             upon
             
               every
               person
            
             ,
             but
             especially
             upon
             such
             as
             by
             their
             
               natural
               dispositions
            
             are
             
               apt
               to
               be
               affected
               by
               such
               things
               ,
            
             to
             keep
             a
             constant
             and
             
               severe
               watch
            
             over
             their
             affections
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             
               not
               blind
               their
               understandings
            
             ;
             remembring
             Religion
             consists
             in
             the
             Vnderstanding
             and
             Will
             ,
             being
             
               rightly
               informed
            
             and
             directed
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             tickling
             of
             the
             senses
             ;
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             being
             designed
             for
             the
             
               good
               of
               Souls
            
             ,
             never
             an
             Article
             of
             it
             calculated
             to
             gratifie
             and
             please
             the
             flesh
             .
             Besides
             ,
             how
             unreasonable
             is
             it
             that
             those
             things
             which
             ANTICHRIST
             shall
             boast
             of
             ,
             and
             pride
             himself
             in
             ,
             should
             be
             ever
             us'd
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             proselyte
             any
             to
             a
             party
             ?
             as
             if
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             
               onely
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             
               they
               resemble
               ANTICHRIST
            
             .
             If
             men
             would
             but
             seriously
             reflect
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             
               easie
               matter
            
             to
             perceive
             even
             
               from
               hence
            
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             noted
             in
             the
             Introduction
             ,
             of
             their
             designs
             ,
             is
             true
             ;
             for
             what
             doth
             all
             these
             
               glorious
               shews
            
             tend
             to
             the
             making
             a
             man
             
               wise
               unto
               salvation
            
             ,
             or
             the
             fitting
             him
             for
             the
             
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               ?
               All
            
             the
             tendency
             they
             
               can
               have
            
             is
             to
             work
             upon
             mens
             affections
             ,
             which
             I
             before
             observ'd
             ,
             is
             their
             
               main
               design
            
             .
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             such
             emotions
             are
             
               seldom
               permanent
            
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             
               excellent
               Richerius
            
             ,
             
             speaking
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             
               (
               though
               himself
               a
               Papist
            
             )
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               those
               who
               thought
               these
               methods
               would
               be
               long
               of
               force
               ,
               will
               in
               a
               little
               time
               find
               themselves
               mightily
               deceived
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             
               not
               unknown
            
             to
             the
             Missionaries
             ,
             who
             therefore
             strike
             while
             the
             Iron
             continues
             hot
             ,
             and
             ply
             the
             person
             whose
             affections
             are
             thus
             
             raised
             with
             their
             Miracles
             ,
             their
             Holiness
             and
             
               such
               particulars
            
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             
               discourse
               of
            
             anon
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             cannot
             think
             it
             one
             of
             the
             
               least
               weighty
               considerations
            
             ,
             to
             deter
             men
             from
             being
             gull'd
             by
             such
             trifles
             ,
             to
             reflect
             that
             
               these
               things
            
             are
             designed
             either
             for
             such
             as
             have
             
               no
               real
               sense
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             to
             
               bring
               them
               to
               have
               none
            
             ;
             the
             
               first
               sort
            
             being
             
               very
               glad
            
             of
             such
             a
             Worship
             as
             gratifies
             their
             voluptuous
             humours
             ;
             and
             others
             
               more
               soberly
            
             inclin'd
             ,
             are
             thereby
             taught
             to
             
               worship
               God
            
             wholly
             
               in
               a
               sensual
               manner
            
             ,
             and
             so
             estrang'd
             from
             the
             pure
             and
             
               spiritual
               part
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             God
             alone
             
               delights
               in
            
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             this
             method
             onely
             calculated
             for
             such
             ,
             but
             
               they
               have
            
             likewise
             a
             
               singular
               dexterity
            
             in
             accommodating
             themselves
             even
             to
             the
             vices
             and
             corruptions
             they
             find
             men
             most
             
               addicted
               to
            
             ;
             if
             ambitious
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             feed
             that
             humour
             ;
             if
             voluptuous
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             them
             in
             that
             ;
             if
             revengefull
             ,
             they
             
               permit
               them
            
             to
             follow
             their
             inclinations
             ;
             if
             
               covetous
               ,
               (
               though
               of
               all
               vices
               ,
               they
               are
               most
               enrag'd
               against
               that
               )
            
             yet
             ,
             
               for
               a
               while
            
             ,
             they
             
               can
               find
               a
               way
               ,
               not
            
             to
             be
             grievous
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             pliable
             they
             are
             to
             the
             prodigal
             .
             This
             is
             an
             observation
             made
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             by
             several
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Sorbonne
             in
             Paris
             ;
             *
             
               They
               speak
               of
               nothing
               but
               magnificence
               and
               liberality
               to
               those
               who
               are
               vain
               ;
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               actions
               they
               establish
               their
               reputation
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               to
               puff
               them
               up
               with
               such
               conceits
               ,
               they
               cite
               examples
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             terrified
             with
             the
             torments
             of
             Purgatory
             after
             this
             life
             :
             †
             Bellarmine
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               in
               probability
               there
               is
               a
               Purgatory
               where
               those
               pains
               are
               not
               endured
            
             ;
             which
             is
             seconded
             by
             many
             of
             their
             Divines
             ,
             who
             ,
             together
             with
             Bellarmine
             ,
             found
             it
             upon
             Revelations
             made
             to
             venerable
             Bede
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             and
             ‖
             Aquila
             expresly
             and
             
               purposely
               defends
               this
               opinion
            
             ;
             And
             
               lest
               they
            
             should
             
               grow
               cold
            
             ,
             considering
             that
             they
             must
             
               not
               meet
            
             with
             
               sensual
               joys
            
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             all
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             
               bless●d
               Spirits
            
             consisting
             in
             the
             
               Vision
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             these
             
               voluptuous
               men
               cannot
               apprehend
               any
               great
               delight
               in
               ,
            
             they
             have
             therefore
             
               coined
               a
               new
               description
            
             of
             that
             
               happy
               place
            
             ;
             
             *
             affirming
             that
             
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               sovereign
               pleasure
               in
               kissing
               and
               embracing
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Blessed
               ;
               that
               the
               Angels
               shall
               put
               on
               womens
               Habits
               ,
               and
               appear
               to
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               dress
               of
               Ladies
               ;
               that
               women
               shall
               rise
               with
               long
               Hair
               ,
               and
               appear
               with
               Ribbands
               and
               Laces
               as
               they
               do
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               that
               married
               people
               shall
               kiss
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               their
               Children
               as
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             Thus
             these
             
               subtil
               Deceivers
            
             will
             
               rather
               follow
            
             Mahomet's
             steps
             in
             asserting
             a
             
               sensual
               Paradise
            
             ,
             than
             lose
             one
             of
             their
             Proselytes
             .
          
           
             I
             neither
             design
             here
             to
             enlarge
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             nor
             pretend
             to
             instance
             in
             all
             their
             turnings
             and
             artifices
             to
             this
             end
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             because
             I
             refer
             it
             to
             another
             Head
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             treat
             of
             their
             
               disguising
               and
               varying
               their
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             because
             I
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             their
             Arts
             being
             numberless
             ;
             but
             by
             
               such
               instances
            
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             easily
             discover
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             
               act
               a
               part
            
             of
             the
             
               same
               nature
            
             .
          
           
             In
             
               Christmas
               Ann.
            
             1624.
             one
             
               Father
               Leech
            
             told
             †
             
               Mr.
               J.
               Gee
            
             ,
             
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 but
                 hear
                 Mass
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 hearing
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 holy-Water
                 and
                 kiss
                 the
                 Priest's
                 Garments
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 commit
                 that
                 day
                 any
                 mortal
                 sin
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 so
                 fain
              
               ;
               and
               
                 my
                 Author
              
               cites
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               some
               ‖
               Authors
               who
               
                 teach
                 the
                 same
              
               ;
               an
               excellent
               Maxim
               to
               make
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Sin
              
               become
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               very
               much
               a-kin
               to
               that
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 sees
                 no
                 sin
                 in
                 his
                 Children
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             
               suiting
               themselves
            
             to
             the
             
               carnal
               desires
            
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             so
             usual
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             *
             one
             of
             their
             
               own
               Authors
            
             could
             not
             forbear
             making
             this
             Observation
             .
             
               Do
               not
               you
               hear
               them
               how
               they
               speak
               plausibly
               to
               itching
               Ears
               ,
               altering
               ,
               fashioning
               and
               re-fashioning
               their
               Religion
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               will
               and
               wantonness
               of
               them
               whose
               glory
               next
               unto
               their
               own
               they
               prefer
               before
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
           
             This
             prostituting
             the
             holy
             Name
             of
             Christianity
             to
             serve
             the
             interest
             of
             a
             Party
             ,
             and
             making
             that
             God
             in
             whom
             is
             
               no
               Variableness
            
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             infinitely
             Holy
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             such
             contrary
             and
             
               wicked
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             is
             in
             it self
             so
             odious
             ,
             and
             doth
             at
             first
             sight
             appear
             so
             unworthy
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             needless
             to
             make
             any
             Reflexions
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             close
             this
             Chapter
             with
             some
             Reflexions
             upon
             what
             I
             mention'd
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             their
             
               great
               pretences
               of
               Zeal
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Souls
               ,
            
             after
             I
             have
             briefly
             mention'd
             their
             
               remaining
               Arts
            
             ,
             which
             they
             practise
             in
             their
             
               first
               Address
            
             ;
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             discover
             the
             
               Capacities
               of
               those
            
             they
             
               deal
               with
            
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             of
             slow
             and
             
               heavy
               Vnderstandings
            
             ,
             they
             may
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             with
             such
             ,
             where
             Arguments
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Emblem
             before-mention'd
             
               of
               Christ
               thrown
               into
               the
               Hopper
               ,
            
             will
             be
             
               most
               proper
            
             :
             if
             they
             discover
             quick
             and
             
               sprightly
               parts
            
             ,
             all
             the
             
               ingenious
               Reflexions
            
             upon
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             are
             with
             a
             
               pleasant
               Smile
            
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             they
             endeavour
             with
             
               all
               manner
               of
               Address
            
             to
             render
             their
             Company
             acceptable
             and
             diverting
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             thus
             ingratiated
             themselves
             ,
             if
             you
             speak
             of
             any
             of
             our
             Books
             or
             Divines
             ,
             they
             will
             with
             a
             
               slighting
               accent
            
             tell
             you
             ,
             
               they
               are
               not
               worth
               their
               minding
            
             ;
             
               as
               I
               remember
               ,
               objecting
               a
               passage
               out
               of
               
                 Dr.
                 Stillingfleet
              
               against
               Idolat●●
               ,
               to
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               he
               reply'd
               ,
               
                 he
                 mistook
                 the
                 Question
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 patience
                 to
                 read
                 him
              
               ;
               though
               another
               went
               further
               ,
               
                 affirming
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 either
                 a
                 Knave
                 or
                 a
                 Dunce
                 :
              
            
             thus
             the
             Author
             of
             
               the
               Request
               to
               Protestants
            
             ,
             begins
             with
             such
             a
             
               Magisterial
               Sentence
            
             ,
             against
             his
             Answerer
             ;
             *
             
               that
               he
               concluded
               it
               a
               Pamphlet
               unworthy
               of
               special
               notice
               ,
               and
               expected
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               pertinent
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               more
               plausibly
               replies
               ,
               except
               Protestants
               meant
               their
               Profession
               should
               be
               expos'd
               by
               Silence
               ,
               or
               a
               silly
               Defence
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               future
               esteem'd
               destitute
               of
               any
               divine
               Evidence
               ▪
            
             though
             what
             
               little
               reason
            
             he
             had
             
               to
               say
               so
            
             ,
             the
             World
             hath
             
               since
               seen
            
             ,
             and
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             any
             
               impartial
               Person
               on
               their
               own
               side
               ,
            
             whether
             ,
             
               there
               be
               not
               more
            
             of
             
               affected
               Scorn
            
             than
             Truth
             in
             that
             
               fine
               Speech
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             
             will
             not
             onely
             make
             the
             
               World
               believe
            
             that
             they
             
               despise
               us
            
             ,
             but
             will
             
               express
               their
               Contempt
            
             even
             in
             the
             most
             
               unhandsome
               Language
            
             ,
             *
             as
             
               Dr.
               Ruze
            
             ,
             tho'
             a
             Frenchman
             and
             at
             Paris
             when
             the
             Ministers
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Spina
            
             and
             Monsieur
             Barbaste
             Minister
             to
             the
             Q.
             of
             
               NAVARR
               ,
               desired
               liberty
               to
               pray
               before
               they
               began
               the
               Conference
               ,
            
             which
             was
             then
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Duke
               de
               Montpensier
               ,
            
             told
             them
             ,
             
               that
               if
               They
               would
               go
               pray
               ,
               He
               would
               go
               to
               piss
               during
               the
               time
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             I
             cannot
             here
             forbear
             anticipating
             the
             next
             Chapter
             by
             desiring
             the
             Reader
             that
             whenever
             he
             meets
             with
             such
             Carriage
             ,
             he
             would
             
               make
               it
            
             rather
             a
             Subject
             for
             his
             Laughter
             ,
             than
             his
             
               serious
               Thoughts
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             some
             Reason
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             desire
             he
             would
             take
             this
             as
             a
             Maxim
             ,
             to
             
               suspect
               every
               thing
               they
               say
            
             ;
             a
             Maxim
             very
             necessary
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             as
             an
             Antidote
             against
             their
             
               great
               Design
            
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             
               proselyting
               Intrigue
            
             ;
             for
             
               I
               durst
               venture
               any
               person
            
             among
             all
             their
             Reasons
             ,
             if
             this
             
               insinuating
               way
            
             of
             
               ingaging
               mens
               Affections
            
             were
             
               laid
               aside
            
             .
          
           
             If
             men
             would
             learn
             to
             love
             those
             who
             are
             of
             
               another
               Profession
            
             ,
             while
             they
             hate
             their
             Errors
             and
             Superstitions
             ,
             we
             might
             hope
             to
             see
             again
             the
             
               primitive
               Charity
            
             restored
             ;
             and
             therefore
             notwithstanding
             the
             bitterness
             of
             Romish
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             their
             
               greatest
               Kindnesses
            
             carrying
             a
             design
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             love
             their
             persons
             ,
             especially
             those
             who
             by
             particular
             Obligations
             deserve
             it
             ;
             I
             know
             it
             is
             an
             
               usual
               way
            
             among
             them
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             Wants
             and
             Conditions
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             where
             to
             get
             Money
             to
             supply
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             with
             all
             officiousness
             to
             assist
             and
             oblige
             their
             
               acquaintance
               ,
               especially
            
             those
             they
             are
             tampering
             with
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             see
             through
             these
             Artifices
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             
               greater
               kindnesses
            
             for
             them
             if
             we
             are
             able
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             
               other
               side
            
             our
             
               just
               respect
            
             for
             them
             
               ought
               not
            
             to
             lessen
             
             our
             love
             to
             truth
             or
             make
             us
             less
             diligent
             in
             
               searching
               after
               it
            
             ;
             neither
             ought
             we
             to
             have
             such
             an
             opinion
             of
             them
             as
             to
             have
             a
             
               less
               esteem
            
             for
             our
             Religion
             :
             To
             suffer
             that
             would
             be
             to
             love
             them
             more
             than
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             concur
             with
             them
             to
             our
             
               own
               deceiving
            
             in
             such
             
               unworthy
               Actions
            
             ,
             as
             an
             
               honest
               Heathen
            
             would
             be
             asham'd
             of
             ;
             I
             know
             they
             have
             made
             
               several
               Converts
            
             by
             this
             one
             Artifice
             ;
             
               they
               will
               go
               to
               a
               person
               whom
               they
               know
               to
               be
               
                 under
                 straits
              
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               Arguments
               ,
               insist
               on
               the
               
                 want
                 of
                 Charity
              
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 advise
                 them
              
               to
               go
               to
               some
               of
               our
               Ministers
               and
               see
               what
               they
               will
               do
               for
               them
               ;
               upon
               this
               some
               of
               them
               have
               come
               to
               some
               Divines
               whom
               
                 I
                 could
                 name
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 very
                 lately
              
               ,
               complaining
               of
               their
               wants
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               provision
               made
               for
               them
               ,
               relating
               what
               proffers
               they
               have
               from
               the
               
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               if
               they
               will
               be
               of
               that
               Church
               .
            
             Now
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             maintain
             these
             people
             is
             impossible
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             can
             do
             being
             to
             give
             them
             some
             
               present
               Relief
            
             ;
             this
             the
             Priests
             make
             their
             Advantage
             of
             ,
             remonstrating
             how
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             affirm'd
             our
             Church
             is
             void
             of
             Charity
             ;
             which
             so
             abounds
             in
             theirs
             ,
             that
             
               if
               they
               will
               be
               reconcil'd
               they
               shall
               have
               a
               plentifull
               Allowance
               ,
            
             which
             guilded
             Bait
             hath
             been
             greedily
             swallowed
             by
             too
             many
             .
             I
             cannot
             say
             that
             they
             have
             kept
             their
             words
             with
             none
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             there
             are
             several
             whom
             they
             have
             gained
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             who
             being
             
               once
               made
               sure
            
             by
             the
             *
             Oath
             which
             they
             make
             them
             take
             ,
             have
             their
             
               Allowances
               taken
               off
            
             ,
             under
             pretence
             that
             the
             Stock
             is
             exhausted
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             Converts
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             able
             to
             continue
             it
             no
             longer
             .
          
           
             From
             several
             Instances
             which
             may
             be
             produc'd
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             it
             were
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             form
             very
             strong
             
               Arguments
               against
            
             too
             much
             Credulity
             ;
             but
             our
             
               HOLY
               RELIGION
            
             
             needing
             no
             worldly
             Consideration
             to
             uphold
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             reason
             from
             the
             weakness
             of
             a
             change
             which
             is
             begun
             to
             be
             effected
             by
             such
             an
             Artifice
             ;
             it
             being
             one
             of
             the
             most
             
               heinous
               Sins
            
             to
             chuse
             a
             Religion
             for
             
             profit's
             sake
             ,
             and
             incompatible
             with
             true
             Holiness
             .
             Seeing
             
               worldly
               Gains
            
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             permitted
             to
             have
             any
             force
             in
             a
             Soul
             endued
             with
             that
             ,
             that
             the
             being
             
             Christ's
             Disciple
             infers
             a
             renunciation
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             from
             whence
             I
             may
             draw
             another
             proof
             ;
             
               That
               the
               design
               of
               those
               Gentlemen
               is
               not
               to
               inform
               mens
               Vnderstandings
               ,
               but
               so
               they
               get
               them
               to
               
                 their
                 side
              
               ,
               they
               have
               
                 their
                 end
              
               ;
            
             but
             this
             I
             refer
             to
             the
             
               SECOND
               PART
            
             ,
             where
             I
             design
             to
             treat
             more
             particularly
             of
             this
             Method
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             effect
             which
             the
             readiness
             of
             the
             MISSIONARIES
             to
             OBLIGE
             those
             they
             deal
             with
             ,
             is
             design'd
             to
             produce
             ,
             the
             
               creating
               such
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               shall
               incline
               men
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               their
               Directions
            
             :
             this
             I
             mention'd
             before
             ,
             but
             chose
             to
             insist
             upon
             it
             here
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             usually
             furthered
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             Zeal
             and
             Love
             to
             Souls
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             words
             and
             gestures
             they
             endeavour
             to
             drive
             the
             people
             into
             a
             belief
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             a
             
               fair
               Carriage
            
             is
             not
             the
             sign
             of
             a
             
               messenger
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             but
             
               may
               be
            
             and
             
               is
               found
            
             in
             deceivers
             and
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             ;
             *
             our
             Saviour
             having
             long
             since
             
               told
               us
            
             that
             
               false
               prophets
               come
               in
               sheeps
               clothing
            
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             informs
             us
             ,
             
               that
               with
            
             †
             
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               speeches
               they
               deceive
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               simple
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             the
             more
             earnest
             with
             the
             ‖
             Colossians
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             
               deceivers
               would
               use
               enticing
               words
            
             ;
             such
             going
             about
             for
             that
             end
             
               who
               have
               a
            
             *
             
               form
               of
               Godliness
            
             though
             not
             the
             power
             ;
             and
             for
             these
             who
             
               go
               about
            
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             to
             promote
             their
             
               own
               ends
            
             ,
             with
             words
             †
             
               smoother
               than
               Butter
            
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             us
             of
             them
             ,
             gave
             us
             likewise
             a
             rule
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             ‖
             
               ye
               shall
               know
               them
               by
               their
               fruits
               ,
            
             not
             by
             their
             outward
             actions
             ,
             for
             none
             are
             more
             
               outwardly
               strict
            
             than
             deceivers
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             Doctrines
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             not
             
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             is
             but
             
               sheeps
               cloathing
            
             ,
             but
             pretence
             to
             innocence
             and
             sincerity
             when
             the
             Essence
             of
             it
             is
             wanting
             ;
             that
             
               sheeps
               cloathing
            
             being
             expounded
             by
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             to
             imply
             *
             
               an
               affected
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
            
             ,
             †
             
               enticing
               words
               ,
               and
               specious
               works
               .
            
             Now
             for
             any
             man
             to
             be
             caught
             with
             these
             which
             are
             the
             special
             properties
             of
             
               false
               prophets
            
             and
             deceivers
             ,
             would
             
               appear
               incredible
            
             ,
             if
             Experience
             did
             not
             shew
             how
             little
             the
             Cautions
             of
             our
             Saviour
             are
             reflected
             on
             ,
             which
             renders
             such
             
               weak
               persons
            
             the
             
               less
               capable
            
             of
             excuse
             ,
             because
             though
             they
             were
             warn'd
             of
             this
             Snare
             they
             
               would
               not
               avoid
            
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             shew
             of
             Zeal
             and
             Piety
             ,
             
               we
               are
            
             told
             
               by
               the
            
             Jesuite
             ‖
             Acosta
             ,
             
               will
               be
               industriously
               affected
               by
               the
               Messengers
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               whereby
               
                 he
                 says
              
               ,
               they
               will
               ensnare
               many
               heedless
               and
               unthinking
               Souls
               ;
            
             which
             makes
             that
             caution
             
               of
               the
            
             Wise
             Man
             ,
             absolutely
             necessary
             
               to
               be
               frequently
            
             reflected
             
               on
               ,
               and
            
             diligently
             observed
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             fair
             ,
             believe
             him
             not
             ,
             
               for
               if
               the
            
             ANTICHRISTIAN
             EMISSARIES
             shall
             bid
             as
             fair
             
               for
               the
            
             good
             opinion
             of
             men
             
               by
               such
            
             specious
             preserve
             ,
             
               how
               great
               an
            
             indifference
             ought
             every
             one
             to
             preserve
             
               for
               all
            
             persons
             ,
             
             
               till
               they
            
             see
             their
             fruits
             .
             This
             is
             equally
             the
             duty
             of
             
               all
               sides
            
             ,
             neither
             can
             we
             be
             too
             suspicious
             in
             matters
             of
             our
             Eternal
             Concern
             ,
             where
             nothing
             but
             
               evident
               proof
            
             from
             
               Divine
               Authority
            
             should
             prevail
             with
             us
             .
             For
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             command
             of
             
               St.
               John
            
             *
             to
             
               try
               the
               spirits
               whether
               they
               are
               of
               God
               ,
            
             it
             is
             our
             business
             to
             
               receive
               no
               Doctrine
               till
               it
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             this
             suspicion
             and
             caution
             is
             recommended
             to
             us
             by
             the
             great
             Champion
             of
             the
             Romanists
             at
             OXFORD
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             reason
             concurs
             to
             excite
             us
             to
             that
             diligence
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             
               Apostle
               Paul
            
             so
             
               highly
               commends
            
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             †
             
               BEREA
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               believe
               what
               he
               taught
               till
               by
               searching
               the
               Scriptures
               they
               found
               he
               agreed
               with
               them
               .
            
             I
             know
             indeed
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             will
             not
             allow
             such
             a
             search
             ,
             but
             the
             aforesaid
             ‖
             Author
             expresly
             affirms
             
             
               that
               when
               new
               Doctrines
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               Christians
               are
               directed
               to
               try
               such
               Doctrines
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             all
             I
             at
             present
             plead
             for
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             should
             urge
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             the
             same
             reason
             which
             SOLOMON
             does
             ,
             where
             he
             gives
             this
             Advice
             ;
             *
             
               He
               that
               hateth
               ,
               dissembleth
               with
               his
               Lips
               ,
               and
               layeth
               up
               deceit
               within
               him
               ;
               when
               he
               speaketh
               fair
               believe
               him
               not
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               seven
               Abominations
               in
               his
               Heart
               .
            
             I
             could
             find
             several
             Instances
             given
             by
             their
             
               own
               Divines
            
             to
             justify
             such
             a
             Caution
             ;
             but
             because
             this
             Chapter
             is
             lengthen
             beyond
             what
             I
             at
             first
             intended
             ,
             I
             shall
             remit
             them
             to
             
               another
               place
            
             ,
             and
             mention
             onely
             the
             instance
             of
             
               Mr.
               Parsons
            
             the
             
               famous
               Writer
            
             against
             K.
             James's
             
               Succession
               to
               the
               Crown
            
             ,
             and
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             
               Pope's
               deposing
               power
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             several
             †
             
               French
               Divines
            
             observe
             ;
             
               that
               no
               mans
               Writings
               are
               fuller
               of
               Spite
               than
               his
               .
               But
               it
               is
               mixt
               with
               such
               floods
               of
               Crocdiles
               Tears
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               most
               spitefull
               ,
               that
               he
               then
               always
               pretends
               so
               much
               Charity
               and
               tenderness
               ,
               as
               if
               every
               hard
               word
               he
               uses
               went
               to
               his
               very
               heart
               ;
               by
               which
               the
               simpler
               sort
               are
               greatly
               blinded
               .
            
             
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
              
               us'd
               
                 to
                 this
              
               pretence
               of
               love
               to
               Souls
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
              
               INQVISITION
               ,
               
                 when
                 they
                 are
              
               tormenting
               a
               Heretick
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
              
               greatest
               Torments
               ,
               they
               pretend
               
                 all
                 is
                 out
                 of
              
               love
               
                 to
                 his
              
               Soul
               ;
               though
               all
               the
               WORLD
               KNOWS
               ,
               that
               Tortures
               make
               no
               real
               Converts
               ;
               and
               consequently
               seeing
               they
               can
               have
               no
               effect
               upon
               the
               Soul
               ,
               they
               can
               do
               that
               no
               good
               .
            
          
           
             I
             know
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             for
             one
             whose
             disposition
             is
             ingenious
             ,
             to
             guard
             himself
             from
             such
             Insinuations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             been
             the
             more
             prolix
             ,
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             COMMAND
             of
             our
             SAVIOVR
             ,
             and
             the
             NECESSITY
             of
             being
             very
             WATCHFVLL
             over
             our selves
             ,
             lest
             out
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             
               good
               nature
            
             we
             
               throw
               away
               our
               Souls
            
             ,
             and
             make
             shipwrack
             of
             the
             Faith.
             Let
             us
             endeavour
             to
             have
             a
             real
             Love
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             desires
             for
             their
             Salvation
             be
             sincere
             and
             fervent
             ,
             but
             till
             they
             can
             shew
             us
             a
             CHVRCH
             that
             doth
             more
             sincerely
             advance
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             
               HOLINESS
               and
               
               PIETY
               ,
               let
               us
               hold
               fast
               the
               profession
               of
               our
            
             *
             
               Faith
               without
               wavering
            
             ;
             and
             not
             throw
             away
             our selves
             out
             of
             love
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             those
             unfortunate
             †
             Gentlemen
             who
             purely
             out
             of
             love
             to
             Catesby
             ,
             became
             partakers
             of
             his
             Guilt
             in
             the
             GVNPOWDER-TREASON
             ,
             and
             so
             lost
             their
             Fames
             ,
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             greatly
             hazarded
             their
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             their
             strange
             Confidence
             in
             asserting
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             tend
             to
             their
             Advantage
             .
          
           
             TO
             strengthen
             that
             Advice
             with
             which
             I
             concluded
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             
               excellent
               Observation
            
             ,
             no
             less
             true
             than
             ingenious
             made
             by
             an
             eminent
             *
             Divine
             who
             lived
             
               seventeen
               Years
            
             abroad
             among
             the
             ROMANISTS
             ,
             †
             
               that
               the
               proper
               Genius
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               the
               universal
               Spirit
               of
               that
               Church
               consists
               much
               in
               a
               confidence
               to
               raise
               any
               thing
               which
               they
               have
               ,
               although
               that
               were
               but
               a
               Dung-hill
               into
               a
               Castle
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               noise
               of
               strange
               Expressions
               to
               perswade
               you
               out
               of
               your
               own
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               believe
               the
               Enchantment
               .
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               &c.
               had
               been
               as
               soon
               tumbled
               down
               as
               started
               up
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               been
               kept
               on
               foot
               by
               this
               kind
               of
               ROMAN-HECTORING
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             is
             so
             fit
             a
             name
             for
             their
             Carriage
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             no
             men
             in
             the
             world
             to
             whom
             the
             Appellation
             of
             
               SPIRITVAL
               HECTORS
               ,
               so
               properly
               belongs
               ,
            
             as
             to
             these
             Gentlemen
             ;
             all
             the
             
               Brags
               ,
               fain'd
               Stories
               ,
               huffing
               Expressions
               ,
               confident
               Assertions
               ,
            
             and
             
               supercilious
               Looks
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             
               constituent
               Qualities
            
             of
             those
             we
             call
             Hectors
             ,
             are
             so
             
               exactly
               copyed
            
             by
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             an
             
               indifferent
               person
            
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             conclude
             the
             difference
             to
             be
             
               very
               small
            
             ,
             if
             any
             .
          
           
           
             They
             do
             with
             much
             unconcernedness
             insist
             upon
             the
             
               common
               Arguments
            
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             without
             taking
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             the
             Answers
             which
             have
             been
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             yea
             reiterate
             the
             very
             
               same
               objections
            
             to
             the
             
               same
               person
            
             who
             
               has
               answered
               them
            
             before
             ;
             like
             Flies
             ,
             which
             although
             you
             
               drive
               them
               away
            
             will
             still
             return
             and
             never
             cease
             to
             trouble
             you
             ;
             so
             these
             men
             after
             you
             have
             refuted
             all
             their
             objections
             they
             come
             to
             you
             again
             and
             produce
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             new
             :
             And
             as
             Flies
             bring
             others
             with
             them
             and
             all
             together
             
               make
               one
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               same
               buzzing
            
             ,
             so
             when
             you
             can
             suffer
             these
             people
             no
             longer
             ,
             they
             send
             you
             their
             Emissaries
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             you
             see
             many
             new
             faces
             ,
             but
             you
             hear
             still
             the
             
               same
               song
            
             ,
             and
             see
             them
             
               go
               round
            
             the
             
               same
               circle
            
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             *
             Monsieur
             Drelincourt
             professes
             that
             
               one
               certain
               objection
               hath
               been
               made
               him
               ,
               and
               refuted
               above
               an
               hundred
               times
               .
            
          
           
             This
             excellent
             Method
             our
             
               present
               Controvertists
            
             are
             so
             
               fond
               of
            
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             
               not
               scruple
            
             to
             
               propose
               objections
            
             verbatim
             
               out
               of
               Authors
            
             who
             have
             not
             onely
             been
             several
             times
             refuted
             ,
             but
             convicted
             of
             the
             greatest
             insincerity
             and
             
               wilfull
               forgery
            
             :
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             †
             
               Fifth
               part
               of
               Church-Government
            
             hath
             copyed
             out
             of
             SANDERS
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             reviles
             our
             Princes
             with
             all
             the
             
               bitter
               words
            
             of
             an
             overflowing
             Gall
             ,
             and
             dyed
             in
             open
             Rebellion
             ;
             but
             hath
             been
             often
             refuted
             ,
             and
             convinced
             of
             Forgery
             by
             several
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             Dr.
             Burnet
             ,
             in
             his
             
               History
               of
               the
               Reformation
            
             from
             
               publick
               Records
            
             ;
             and
             in
             pleading
             against
             our
             Ordination
             ,
             hath
             brought
             no
             Arguments
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             
               distinctly
               reply'd
            
             to
             by
             ‖
             
               Arch-Bishop
               Bramhall
            
             ,
             Mr.
             *
             Mason
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             †
             Burnet
             ;
             the
             two
             first
             long
             since
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             very
             lately
             ;
             transcribing
             as
             the
             LEARNED
             REFLECTER
             observes
             
               not
               onely
               the
               matter
               but
               the
               very
               form
               of
               those
               Arguments
               which
               have
               been
               so
               often
               confuted
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             Collector
             of
             (
             that
             Book
             
               so
               much
               admired
               among
               them
            
             ,
             and
             recommended
             at
             this
             very
             day
             by
             no
             less
             a
             Person
             
             than
             the
             
               Vindicator
               of
               the
            
             *
             
               Bishop
               of
               Condom
            
             )
             the
             
               Nubes
               Testium
            
             hath
             exactly
             transcribed
             that
             
               notorious
               Plagiary
            
             ALEXANDRE
             NATALIS
             ,
             whose
             
               wretched
               Falsifications
            
             have
             been
             several
             times
             exposed
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             the
             
               point
               of
               IMAGES
            
             by
             †
             Spanhemius
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             our
             own
             Divines
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             Disturber
             of
             ANTIQUITY
             copies
             even
             his
             
               very
               Forgeries
            
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             the
             ▪
             
               little
               credit
            
             he
             is
             of
             among
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             .
          
           
             If
             at
             any
             time
             they
             apprehend
             a
             rub
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             either
             from
             any
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             any
             Passage
             of
             the
             
               ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             incredible
             with
             what
             
               prodigious
               Assurance
            
             they
             will
             deny
             it
             .
             Wherein
             they
             have
             an
             excellent
             Example
             set
             them
             by
             the
             BISHOP
             OF
             MEAVX
             ,
             who
             writing
             to
             the
             
               new
               Converts
            
             of
             his
             Diocese
             very
             gravely
             tells
             them
             ;
             ‖
             THAT
             NOT
             ONE
             OF
             THEM
             HATH
             SUFFERED
             VIOLENCE
             EITHER
             IN
             HIS
             PERSON
             OR
             GOODS
             ;
             SO
             FAR
             HAVE
             YOU
             BEEN
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             FROM
             SUFFERING
             TORMENTS
             THAT
             YOU
             HAVE
             NOT
             SO
             MUCH
             AS
             HEARD
             THEM
             MENTION'D
             ;
             I
             HEAR
             OTHER
             BISHOPS
             AFFIRM
             THE
             SAME
             ;
             BUT
             FOR
             YOU
             MY
             BRETHREN
             I
             SAY
             NOTHING
             TO
             YOU
             ,
             BUT
             WHAT
             YOU
             MAY
             SPEAK
             AS
             WELL
             AS
             I
             ,
             YOU
             ARE
             RETURNED
             PEACEABLY
             TO
             US
             YOU
             KNOW
             IT
             .
             
               This
               strange
               Assertion
            
             coming
             from
             a
             person
             of
             his
             Character
             ,
             was
             
               received
               at
               Paris
            
             with
             such
             surprize
             ,
             that
             men
             began
             presently
             to
             believe
             ,
             he
             
               would
               strike
               it
               out
               of
               the
               next
               Edition
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             *
             
               Republique
               des
               Lettres
            
             was
             inclinable
             to
             credit
             that
             report
             ,
             
               because
               men
               of
               Sense
               would
               complain
               in
               their
               minds
               to
               be
               thus
               eternally
               wearied
               with
               these
               pretences
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Huguenots
             signed
             the
             Formulary
             
               with
               all
               the
               readiness
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             but
             instead
             of
             that
             in
             his
             Letter
             of
             May
             the
             13
             th
             .
             this
             present
             Year
             ,
             he
             confirms
             that
             
               bold
               passage
            
             with
             a
             
             *
             
               solemn
               protestation
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               who
               is
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               dead
               ,
               that
               he
               spoke
               nothing
               but
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               never
               design'd
               to
               expunge
               that
               Clause
               :
            
             it
             is
             not
             without
             a
             sensible
             regret
             that
             I
             relate
             this
             passage
             ,
             but
             when
             a
             person
             of
             his
             Quality
             ,
             and
             refin'd
             Wit
             ,
             shall
             with
             so
             great
             solemnity
             impose
             upon
             the
             world
             wherein
             
               so
               many
               thousands
            
             can
             convince
             him
             of
             imposture
             ,
             and
             call
             God
             to
             witness
             to
             so
             notorious
             an
             untruth
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             expect
             to
             meet
             with
             
               very
               little
               sincerity
            
             from
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             great
             admirers
             of
             this
             Bishop
             .
             It
             is
             a
             very
             true
             and
             
               just
               Remark
            
             made
             by
             a
             late
             †
             Author
             ,
             that
             
               his
               
                 MAJESTIES
                 BRIEF
              
               alone
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               Confutation
               of
               so
               shamefull
               an
               Assertion
               ,
               and
               shew
               us
               how
               little
               we
               can
               rely
               upon
               these
               Gentlemen
               when
               they
               talk
               to
               us
               of
               things
               that
               were
               done
               twelve
               or
               fourteen
               years
               ago
               ,
               that
               make
               no
               scruple
               of
               dealing
               thus
               with
               us
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               before
               whose
               eyes
               these
               things
               are
               acted
               ,
            
             
               to
               which
               I
               may
               add
               the
               witness
            
             ALL
             COVNTRIES
             
               can
               bear
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               where
            
             multitudes
             
               of
               those
            
             poor
             distressed
             ,
             persecuted
             Christians
             
               have
               taken
            
             sanctuary
             .
             But
             for
             the
             particular
             matters
             of
             Fact
             in
             that
             
               Prelates
               Diocese
            
             my
             ‖
             Author
             informs
             us
             ,
             
               That
               as
               far
               as
               he
               can
               learn
               ,
               the
               Dragoons
               ,
               (
               by
               whom
               they
               make
               their
               Proselytes
               )
               were
               not
               lodg'd
               in
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               
                 Meaux
                 ;
                 but
              
               they
               
                 came
                 up
              
               to
               the
               very
               Gates
               of
               the
               City
               .
               Being
               thus
               in
               sight
               of
               their
               danger
               ,
               and
               expecting
               every
               minute
               when
               it
               would
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               thought
               that
               certainly
               now
               if
               ever
               they
               would
               be
               dispos'd
               to
               a
               compliance
               ;
               (
               so
               that
               tho'
               not
               tortur'd
               they
               were
               frighted
               into
               it
               .
               )
               With
               this
               advantage
               he
               invites
               them
               to
               a
               conference
               ,
               appears
               
                 more
                 moderate
              
               than
               even
               his
               own
               exposition
               ;
               and
               desires
               
                 very
                 little
              
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               what
               
                 any
                 one
              
               might
               venture
               to
               subscribe
               .
               Such
               advances
               back't
               with
               the
               terrors
               of
               the
               Dragoons
               at
               the
               Gates
               ,
               prevailed
               
               upon
               them
               ;
               upon
               which
               the
               Dragoons
               were
               dismiss'd
               .
               How
               this
               agrees
               with
               not
               so
               much
               as
               hearing
               violences
               mention'd
               ,
               and
               returning
               peaceably
               ,
               is
               onely
               for
               them
               to
               make
               out
               who
               are
               so
               good
               at
               reconciling
               Contradictions
               ;
               especially
               if
               we
               look
               on
               his
               carriage
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               *
               
                 he
                 actually
              
               proceeded
               to
               
                 mention
                 Violence
              
               ,
               for
               he
               threatned
               those
               that
               would
               
                 not
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               quarter'd
               the
               Dragoons
               ▪
               upon
               the
               obstinate
               ;
               and
               particularly
               on
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Seguier
              
               Couzen
               to
               the
               late
               Chancellor
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               this
               day
               Prisoners
               on
               th●●
               account
               .
            
             Nay
             this
             same
             Gentleman
             who
             so
             gravely
             tells
             ●s
             he
             heard
             the
             same
             from
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             
               viz.
               that
               there
               was
               no
               force
               us'd
               ,
            
             
             did
             in
             a
             Letter
             dated
             but
             a
             few
             days
             after
             that
             wherein
             he
             denies
             any
             violence
             to
             be
             used
             to
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             both
             own
             and
             justifie
             the
             Persecution
             to
             a
             Person
             of
             Quality
             who
             had
             escaped
             out
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             he
             desired
             to
             reclaim
             ;
             which
             kindled
             such
             an
             indignation
             in
             that
             
               honourable
               Person
            
             ,
             that
             he
             Printed
             the
             
               Bishops
               Letter
            
             to
             him
             :
             and
             yet
             can
             this
             Prelate
             appeal
             to
             God
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             
               contradicted
               under
               his
               own
               hand
            
             ?
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             wonder
             at
             his
             
               singular
               dexterity
            
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             seeing
             it
             hath
             been
             his
             
               chief
               Employment
            
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             make
             Proselytes
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             wrong
             to
             his
             
               quick
               Apprehension
            
             ;
             to
             suspect
             his
             being
             throughly
             vers'd
             in
             the
             artifices
             necessary
             for
             accomplishing
             his
             end
             .
             Which
             is
             an
             opinion
             none
             that
             is
             conversant
             in
             his
             Works
             can
             well
             be
             of
             ,
             he
             having
             taken
             so
             much
             Care
             to
             furnish
             us
             with
             instances
             of
             his
             excellency
             therein
             .
             For
             being
             charg'd
             by
             the
             Learned
             †
             Expositor
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               our
               Church
            
             ,
             with
             
               teaching
               Prayer
               to
               Saints
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               was
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               as
               laid
               down
               in
            
             ‖
             Father
             Crassets
             
               Book
               on
               that
               Subject
            
             ,
             by
             his
             *
             Letter
             of
             
               April
               the
            
             6
             th
             .
             1686.
             
             †
             
               affirms
               he
               never
               read
               that
               Jesuit's
               discourse
               ,
               neither
               ever
               heard
               it
               mention'd
               that
               it
               was
               contrary
               to
               his
               exposition
               ;
               
                 which
                 he
                 again
                 asserts
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 of
              
               May
               
                 13.
                 1687.
                 now
                 to
                 prove
              
               this
               
                 of
                 the
              
               same
               stamp
               
                 with
                 the
              
               former
               
               
                 passage
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 looking
                 into
                 the
              
               *
               Bishops
               
                 Book
                 of
              
               Communion
               under
               one
               kind
               ,
               
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 answering
              
               Monsieur
               Jurieux
               ,
               who
               objects
               that
               Book
               of
               Father
               Crasset
               
                 against
                 his
              
               Lordship
               ,
               
                 and
                 spends
                 several
                 pages
                 to
              
               prove
               
                 that
                 it
              
               plainly
               contradicts
               his
               Exposition
               ▪
               
                 is
                 sufficient
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
              
               must
               either
               conclude
               the
               BISHOP
               answered
               a
               Book
               which
               he
               never
               read
               ,
               
                 or
                 that
                 his
              
               PROTESTATION
               that
               he
               never
               heard
               there
               was
               any
               thing
               in
               that
               Jesuites
               Book
               contrary
               to
               his
               ,
               MVST
               BE
               VNTRVE
               ;
               
                 for
                 he
                 could
              
               not
               peruse
               Monsieur
               Jurieux
               
                 discourse
                 ,
                 without
                 finding
                 the
              
               difference
               
                 insisted
                 on
              
               .
            
             This
             was
             urg'd
             against
             him
             by
             his
             †
             Adversary
             ,
             but
             he
             
               thinks
               fit
            
             in
             his
             Reply
             to
             
               take
               no
               notice
            
             of
             it
             ;
             contenting
             himself
             with
             an
             
               unjust
               reflexion
            
             upon
             that
             
               French
               Divine
            
             ,
             but
             never
             offers
             to
             weaken
             this
             Argument
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             alledg'd
             purposely
             to
             prove
             his
             Assertion
             false
             .
             And
             which
             will
             always
             remain
             as
             an
             
               unanswerable
               instance
            
             of
             his
             insincerity
             ;
             
               unless
               he
               fly
               for
               refuge
               to
               that
               
                 equivocating
                 shift
              
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 never
                 HEARD
                 Father
                 Crassets
              
               Doctrine
               was
               different
               from
               his
               ,
               tho'
               he
               had
               indeed
               READ
               a
               discourse
               which
               affirm'd
               that
               it
               was
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               excuse
               fit
               for
               such
               a
               Cause
               and
               the
               best
               that
               it
               will
               ever
               bear
               .
            
          
           
             There
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             Conspiracy
             among
             the
             French-Clergy
             to
             deny
             this
             Persecution
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             represent
             it
             as
             neither
             so
             violent
             or
             universal
             as
             indeed
             
               it
               is
            
             ,
             to
             which
             purpose
             it
             is
             ‖
             affirm'd
             in
             a
             discourse
             said
             to
             be
             written
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             (
             under
             this
             Title
             
               A
               LETTER
               FROM
               A
               CHVRCH
               MAN
               TO
               A
               FRIEND
            
             )
             
               
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 forty
                 Churches
                 of
                 Protestants
                 demolish'd
                 in
                 the
                 ten
                 years
                 preceding
                 the
                 Year
                 Eighty
                 Two
                 ,
              
               when
               it
               is
               notoriously
               known
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               POITOV
               alone
               ,
               near
               that
               number
               were
               pull'd
               down
               ;
               and
               the
               Agent
               of
               the
               Clergy
               had
               the
               May
               before
               said
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 K.
                 had
                 demolish'd
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             particular
             Actions
             onely
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             deny
             and
             disclaim
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             Authors
             ,
             whether
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             
               latter
               date
            
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             kind
             be
             objected
             to
             
             them
             ,
             they
             reckon
             it
             a
             good
             and
             
               sufficient
               Answer
            
             ,
             either
             to
             deny
             that
             there
             are
             
               such
               Authors
            
             ,
             or
             that
             
               they
               wrote
            
             those
             Books
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             passages
             insisted
             on
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             all
             these
             be
             made
             too
             evident
             to
             be
             handsomely
             denied
             ,
             they
             have
             then
             
               some
               wrested
               interpretation
            
             which
             without
             any
             hesitancy
             they
             will
             offer
             as
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Author
             they
             are
             press'd
             with
             .
          
           
             This
             Liberty
             of
             
               rejecting
               Books
            
             when
             they
             are
             press'd
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             practis'd
             but
             defended
             ;
             *
             VASQUEZ
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               frequent
               among
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               urg'd
               with
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               Councils
               or
               Fathers
               to
               deny
               that
               they
               are
               theirs
               ,
               and
               this
            
             ▪
             he
             says
             
               is
               the
               readiest
            
             (
             and
             often
             the
             best
             )
             
               refuge
               they
               can
               find
            
             ;
             and
             †
             BARONIVS
             ,
             being
             prest
             with
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             
             Clement's
             Constitutions
             ,
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               deny
               the
               Authority
               of
               them
               ,
            
             which
             he
             affirms
             to
             be
             a
             very
             
               justifiable
               shift
            
             ;
             this
             is
             confess'd
             by
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             ‖
             
               Index
               Expurgatorius
               Belgicus
            
             to
             be
             their
             
               usual
               practice
            
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             directions
             how
             to
             improve
             it
             ;
             which
             the
             Missionaries
             are
             very
             observant
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             experience
             of
             those
             who
             converse
             with
             them
             ,
             may
             
               easily
               discover
            
             .
          
           
             
               I
               remember
               when
               I
               urg'd
               one
               of
               them
               with
               the
               Novelty
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               he
               told
               me
               it
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               new
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 never
                 question'd
              
               ,
               till
               BERENGARIVS
               oppos'd
               it
               ;
               when
               I
               desired
               him
               to
               call
               to
               mind
               that
               BERTRAM
               liv'd
               
                 SOME
                 AGES
              
               before
               that
               he
               mention'd
               ,
               he
               reply'd
               in
               a
               GREAT
               HEAT
               ,
               THERE
               WAS
               NO
               SUCH
               MAN
               ,
               and
               turning
               to
               the
               
                 Company
                 ,
                 desired
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 how
                 we
                 coyn'd
                 Authors
                 at
                 our
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               but
               when
               I
               undertook
               to
               justifie
               both
               that
               
                 there
                 was
              
               such
               a
               Writer
               who
               
                 oppos'd
                 their
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               and
               had
               satisfi'd
               those
               who
               were
               present
               ,
               he
               had
               
                 no
                 way
              
               to
               come
               off
               ,
            
             but
             by
             pretending
             he
             mistook
             
             the
             name
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             tell
             who
             it
             was
             he
             suppos'd
             I
             nam'd
             .
             
               When
               Campion
               the
               Jesuite
               who
               made
               such
               a
               bustle
               with
               his
               Brags
               of
               challenging
               the
               UNIVERSITIES
               was
               *
               prest
               with
               some
               Texts
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Judith
               to
               prove
               
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 inspir'd
                 by
                 God
                 ,
              
               he
               confidently
               affirmed
               ,
               there
               were
               
                 no
                 such
              
               passages
               ,
               tho'
               it
               was
               presently
               proved
               that
               they
               were
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latin
              
               :
               and
               Mr.
               Chark
               †
               alledging
               Tertullian
               against
               Hermogenes
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Campion
               first
               deny'd
               that
               Tertullian
               wrote
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               being
               convinc'd
               of
               that
               ,
               
                 without
                 reading
                 the
                 place
              
               ,
               he
               immediately
               
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 head
              
               began
               a
               discourse
               of
               the
               
                 Fathers
                 design
                 therein
              
               ;
            
             as
             if
             it
             were
             revealed
             to
             him
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             just
             before
             disclaim'd
             the
             knowledge
             of
             any
             such
             piece
             of
             Tertullians
             ,
             which
             way
             of
             expounding
             the
             FATHERS
             and
             SCRIPTURE
             at
             random
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             in
             love
             with
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               last
               Conference
            
             ,
             being
             press'd
             with
             that
             passage
             of
             our
             SAVIOUR
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
            
             ‖
             
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               onely
               shalt
               thou
               serve
            
             ;
             from
             whence
             Mr.
             Clark
             inferr'd
             *
             
               that
               as
               the
               Text
               of
               Deuteronomy
               ,
            
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             no
             †
             strange
             gods
             ,
             
               justified
               our
               Saviours
               adding
               the
               word
            
             ONELY
             ,
             him
             ONELY
             
               shalt
               thou
               serve
            
             ,
             so
             we
             by
             the
             
               same
               warrant
            
             and
             words
             do
             in
             the
             question
             of
             Justification
             ,
             take
             the
             words
             ‖
             NOT
             BY
             WORKS
             ,
             *
             NOT
             BY
             LAW
             ,
             to
             import
             as
             much
             as
             FAITH
             ONELY
             ,
             for
             ALL
             WORKS
             whatsoever
             being
             excluded
             by
             these
             negative
             Speeches
             ,
             FAITH
             ALONE
             ,
             remaineth
             .
             
               To
               evade
               this
               Mr.
               Campion
               with
               his
               
                 usual
                 boldness
              
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               WORSHIP
               doth
               of
               necessity
               infer
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               therefore
               CHRIST
               did
               well
               to
               expound
               it
               by
               ONELY
               :
               but
               it
               was
               
                 not
                 so
              
               in
               the
               
                 other
                 instance
              
               .
               Where
               by
               endeavouring
               to
               outface
               that
               Argument
               ,
               he
               
                 gave
                 up
              
               the
               whole
               Cause
               of
               
                 worshipping
                 Images
              
               and
               Saints
               ,
               by
               confessing
               that
               GOD
               ALONE
               is
               to
               be
               worshipp'd
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             the
             Jesuit
             
               COTTON
               Confessor
            
             to
             
               HENRY
               the
               great
               of
               France
            
             ,
             *
             when
             
               Carolus
               Scribanius
            
             ,
             under
             the
             feigned
             name
             of
             Bonarscius
             had
             published
             his
             Book
             wherein
             he
             defended
             the
             
               power
               of
               Popes
            
             over
             the
             Lives
             and
             
               Temporalities
               of
               KINGS
            
             ,
             finding
             how
             ill
             it
             was
             resented
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             France
             ,
             confidently
             asserted
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               a
               Book
               written
               by
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               published
               only
               to
               make
               the
               Jesuits
               odious
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             
               same
               man
            
             when
             he
             had
             opportunity
             
               highly
               commended
            
             ,
             the
             very
             
               same
               Book
            
             ;
             as
             
               very
               fit
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               youth
               ,
            
             and
             was
             a
             means
             of
             dispersing
             many
             Copies
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             but
             reflect
             on
             this
             carriage
             which
             is
             so
             
               universally
               approv'd
            
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             find
             it
             was
             
               not
               without
               reason
            
             that
             I
             desir'd
             of
             him
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             TO
             DISTRUST
             EVERY
             THING
             THEY
             SAY
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Habit
             ,
             I
             was
             very
             unwilling
             to
             endeavour
             after
             ,
             till
             my
             experience
             of
             their
             way
             of
             writing
             ,
             and
             observations
             of
             their
             discourses
             ,
             convinc'd
             me
             of
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             all
             who
             deal
             with
             them
             lie
             under
             to
             attain
             it
             ;
             for
             I
             cannot
             call
             to
             mind
             any
             one
             of
             their
             Books
             ,
             nor
             remember
             any
             particular
             Conversation
             which
             I
             have
             been
             engag'd
             in
             with
             them
             ,
             wherein
             I
             have
             not
             met
             with
             such
             shuffling
             and
             insincere
             Answers
             ,
             offered
             with
             as
             grave
             a
             countenance
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             assurance
             as
             if
             there
             was
             no
             jugling
             at
             the
             Bottom
             .
          
           
             To
             alledge
             all
             the
             instances
             which
             the
             late
             passages
             of
             this
             nature
             furnish
             us
             with
             ,
             would
             be
             as
             troublesome
             to
             the
             Reader
             as
             tedious
             to
             me
             .
             †
             The
             
               Oxford
               Champion
            
             ,
             gives
             Luther
             the
             Lye
             ,
             for
             quoting
             a
             passage
             which
             though
             this
             
               Civil
               Gentleman
            
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             
               is
               in
               the
               Author
               he
               professes
               to
               take
               it
               from
            
             :
             The
             late
             ‖
             Bishop
             of
             Meath
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               There
               are
               who
               contrary
               to
               all
               evidence
               confidently
               aver
               ,
               write
               and
               openly
               proclaim
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Rebellion
               in
               Ireland
               in
               1641.
               but
               they
               themselves
               ,
               the
               IRISH
               and
               PAPISTS
               of
               Ireland
               were
               
               then
               the
               SUFFERERS
               ,
               and
               the
               PROTESTANTS
               the
               first
               
                 AGGRESSORS
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 back
                 with
                 such
              
               confidence
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Bishop
               
                 assures
                 us
              
               ,
               it
               hath
               already
               gain'd
               great
               belief
               with
               many
               .
            
             An
             
               eminent
               Divine
            
             lately
             discoursing
             with
             some
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             producing
             the
             
               Roman
               Breviary
            
             ,
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             point
             he
             was
             insisting
             on
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             very
             confidently
             told
             him
             
               that
               it
               was
               forg'd
               by
               the
               Protestants
               ,
            
             and
             when
             he
             offer'd
             the
             
               Passion
               week
            
             printed
             in
             English
             at
             Paris
             he
             met
             with
             the
             
               same
               Answer
            
             .
             And
             at
             this
             day
             they
             spread
             among
             their
             people
             a
             report
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             few
             hardships
             (
             for
             they
             strive
             to
             represent
             them
             as
             few
             as
             possible
             )
             of
             the
             
               French
               Protestants
            
             is
             because
             they
             
               designed
               to
               Rebell
            
             against
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             almost
             incredible
             what
             a
             multitude
             of
             such
             instances
             might
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             as
             strange
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             pretend
             to
             so
             much
             Religion
             ,
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             find
             the
             effects
             of
             them
             so
             pleasing
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               hope
            
             they
             should
             ever
             be
             prevail'd
             on
             to
             relinquish
             these
             
               unhandsome
               Methods
            
             ,
             and
             behave
             themselves
             with
             more
             modesty
             and
             respect
             to
             Truth
             .
             For
             hereby
             they
             have
             so
             possess'd
             their
             people
             with
             
               false
               notions
            
             ,
             and
             fill'd
             their
             heads
             with
             such
             
               invented
               stories
            
             ,
             that
             they
             look
             upon
             us
             as
             a
             parcel
             of
             men
             who
             can
             neither
             write
             nor
             speak
             truth
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             
               
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 ago
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 offer'd
                 to
                 a
              
               Gentleman
               
                 of
                 that
              
               Communion
               to
               prove
               his
               Church
               guilty
               of
               FORGING
               AVTHORS
               ,
               and
               altering
               the
               genuine
               works
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               and
               modern
               Divines
               ,
               
                 he
                 reply'd
              
               that
               he
               was
               so
               sure
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               tho'
               I
               should
               swear
               it
               he
               would
               never
               believe
               it
               true
               ;
               nay
               if
               I
               should
               shew
               him
               the
               very
               Books
               ,
               he
               was
               sure
               they
               must
               be
               some
               of
               our
               own
               making
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               giv●
               no
               credit
               to
               them
               ;
               just
               such
               an
               encounter
               *
               Mr.
               Crashaw
               
                 had
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
              
               same
               Religion
               
                 upon
                 this
              
               Subject
               ;
               when
               objecting
               
                 the
                 INDEX
                 EXPURGATORIUS
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 reply'd
              
               it
               was
               never
               done
               by
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               some
               trick
               of
               BEZA
               or
               JUNIUS
               devised
               to
               disgrace
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               .
               
                 To
                 justifie
                 his
                 Accusation
                 he
              
               produced
               
                 STELLA
                 on
              
               Luke
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
              
               purged
               
                 as
                 the
              
               Title
               it self
               declared
               
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
              
               rules
               
                 of
                 that
              
               Index
               ;
               
                 they
                 answered
              
               ,
               the
               Title
               might
               be
               put
               in
               by
               some
               of
               us
               in
               malice
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               world
               believe
               the
               Romish
               Church
               did
               what
               they
               have
               not
               done
               .
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 when
                 he
              
               produc'd
               Possevine
               the
               Jesuite
               
                 affirming
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 so
              
               purg'd
               ;
               they
               would
               not
               be
               satisfied
               but
               still
               declar'd
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
              
               case
               
                 of
                 many
              
               thousands
               
                 at
                 this
                 day
              
               among
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             is
             this
             
               confident
               trick
               of
               asserting
               whatever
               they
               fansie
               may
               advance
               their
               Cause
               ,
            
             practis'd
             onely
             when
             they
             are
             pressed
             with
             an
             Argument
             or
             Authority
             ;
             but
             in
             their
             own
             Arguments
             against
             us
             they
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             publish
             the
             greatest
             Falsities
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             either
             create
             an
             
               ill
               opinion
            
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             enhance
             their
             
               peoples
               esteem
            
             for
             them
             .
             Their
             usual
             entrance
             is
             with
             
               great
               boasts
            
             of
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             their
             Enemies
             
               dare
               mee●
            
             them
             ,
             the
             world
             shall
             see
             with
             how
             
               much
               ease
            
             they
             will
             baffle
             all
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             though
             the
             
               Jesuite
               *
               Gontiere
               
                 was
                 sadly
              
               foil'd
               ,
               
                 when
                 having
                 so
                 far
              
               prevailed
               
                 upon
                 Monsieur
              
               Liembrun
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Gentleman
               had
               promis'd
               to
               become
               a
               Romanist
               ;
               
                 after
                 a
              
               conference
               
                 which
                 he
                 desired
                 the
              
               Jesuite
               
                 would
                 hold
                 with
              
               Dr.
               Du
               Moulin
               ;
               
                 when
                 the
              
               conference
               
                 began
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
              
               puzz'ld
               to
               prove
               
                 his
                 own
              
               mission
               ,
               that
               after
               much
               turning
               over
               the
               Bible
               ,
               he
               retir'd
               ●●lent
               and
               in
               confusion
               
                 to
                 a
              
               Corner
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Room
               ;
               
                 upon
                 which
                 Monsieur
              
               Liembrun
               in
               indignation
               
                 addressed
                 himself
                 to
              
               Gontiere
               :
               Father
               ,
               said
               he
               ;
               you
               told
               me
               that
               if
               I
               brought
               a
               Minister
               before
               you
               ,
               you
               would
               confound
               him
               ,
               here
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               you
               stand
               dumb
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             ,
             the
             Gentleman
             was
             confirmed
             in
             his
             Religion
             .
             And
             Mr.
             Campion
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             brags
             ,
             and
             vain
             challenges
             ,
             was
             so
             
               miserably
               baffl'd
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               four
               conferences
               held
            
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Tomes
             ,
             that
             whoever
             reads
             the
             Relation
             published
             by
             his
             
               own
               party
            
             ,
             will
             have
             
               other
               thoughts
            
             of
             his
             Abilities
             and
             Learning
             ,
             than
             he
             could
             possibly
             form
             from
             the
             Idea
             ,
             the
             Commendations
             given
             of
             him
             by
             the
             Missionaries
             ,
             might
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             entertain
             .
          
           
             These
             brags
             having
             
               raised
               the
               expectation
            
             of
             the
             people
             to
             admiration
             ,
             they
             are
             well
             prepar'd
             to
             
               feed
               the
               humour
            
             ,
             in
             which
             
             the
             description
             given
             of
             *
             Monsieur
             Maimbourg
             ,
             is
             a
             character
             of
             their
             conduct
             ,
             that
             
               they
               have
               no
               regard
               to
               truth
               ,
               or
               likelihood
               in
               what
               they
               assert
            
             ;
             and
             tho'
             I
             know
             there
             are
             many
             among
             them
             who
             abhor
             such
             practices
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               much
               greater
               number
            
             of
             them
             do
             
               all
               copy
            
             after
             the
             
               same
               pattern
            
             ;
             when
             the
             ingenious
             Author
             of
             the
             †
             
               Pap.
               Misrepresented
               and
               Represented
            
             ,
             would
             establish
             the
             Books
             (
             which
             our
             CHURCH
             rejects
             for
             Apocrypha
             ,
             )
             as
             
               a
               part
            
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             cites
             St.
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             and
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             neither
             of
             whom
             have
             
               any
               thing
            
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             the
             first
             onely
             mentions
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             and
             commends
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             quotes
             them
             as
             
               we
               do
            
             any
             
               other
               books
            
             ,
             but
             
               hath
               not
            
             the
             least
             tittle
             of
             their
             being
             part
             of
             the
             
               sacred
               Canon
            
             ;
             but
             thinking
             to
             establish
             
               two
               points
            
             by
             one
             Authority
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             St.
             
               Jerome
               doubted
               of
               the
               Book
               of
            
             Judith
             ,
             
               which
               for
               some
               time
               seem'd
               to
               him
               Apocryphal
               ,
               till
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               declar'd
               it
               otherwise
            
             :
             now
             tho'
             I
             doubt
             not
             it
             was
             his
             design
             ,
             to
             establish
             the
             Authority
             both
             of
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Book
               of
               Judith
            
             by
             this
             
               one
               instance
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             unhappily
             fail'd
             in
             both
             ;
             the
             confidence
             with
             which
             he
             backs
             this
             Affirmation
             being
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             any
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             seeing
             when
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             sate
             ,
             St.
             Jerome
             was
             either
             
               not
               born
            
             ,
             or
             but
             
               two
               years
            
             old
             ;
             and
             the
             Council
             made
             
               no
               Decree
            
             at
             all
             about
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             doth
             that
             
               witty
               Author
            
             venture
             these
             
               three
               untruths
            
             in
             one
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             if
             because
             setting
             a
             good
             face
             on
             the
             matter
             ,
             prevails
             with
             the
             people
             of
             his
             Communion
             ,
             who
             are
             kept
             from
             examining
             what
             they
             hear
             affirmed
             ,
             we
             must
             therefore
             believe
             all
             he
             saith
             with
             the
             same
             
               implicit
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             But
             when
             Baronius
             and
             Bellarmine
             ,
             those
             Champions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             ‖
             
               care
               not
               by
               what
               means
               they
               establish
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
            
             Pope's
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             character
             given
             of
             them
             by
             a
             
               learned
               man
            
             of
             their
             own
             
               Communion
               ;
               their
               unfaithfulness
            
             being
             so
             obvious
             ,
             that
             a
             *
             
               Franciscan
               Fryer
            
             yet
             living
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               
               the
               great
               Annalist
               Baronius
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               had
               no
               other
               end
               in
               writing
               his
               twelve
               laborious
               Tomes
               ,
               than
               to
               heap
               together
               how
               well
               or
               ill
               soever
               all
               the
               Topicks
               he
               could
               imagin
               for
               asserting
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               the
               universal
               Monarchy
               ;
            
             when
             we
             find
             that
             Pillar
             of
             the
             Cause
             pointing
             out
             the
             way
             to
             the
             
               inferior
               Missionaries
            
             't
             is
             
               no
               wonder
            
             if
             an
             exact
             imitation
             of
             these
             great
             
               Examples
               be
               affected
            
             by
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             disposition
             is
             so
             natural
             to
             the
             Guides
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             no
             sooner
             can
             a
             Proselyte
             breath
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             running
             in
             the
             
               same
               path
            
             ;
             thus
             Mr.
             *
             Cressy
             very
             seriously
             attempts
             to
             perswade
             the
             world
             that
             
               when
               examination
               is
               made
               of
               Miracles
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Canonization
               of
               any
               Saint
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               women
               will
               not
               be
               received
               ,
            
             for
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               because
               naturally
               imagination
               is
               stronger
               in
               them
               than
               judgment
               ,
               and
               whatever
               is
               esteemed
               by
               them
               to
               be
               pious
               ,
               is
               easily
               concluded
               by
               them
               to
               be
               true
            
             ;
             but
             though
             there
             be
             very
             much
             weight
             in
             this
             reason
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               matter
               of
               Fact
            
             is
             so
             
               notoriously
               false
            
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             of
             their
             
               noted
               Saints
            
             ,
             in
             the
             process
             of
             whose
             Canonization
             we
             do
             not
             find
             the
             Oaths
             of
             women
             pass
             current
             ,
             nay
             ,
             sometimes
             without
             any
             other
             
               Testimony
               to
               confirm
            
             them
             ;
             for
             as
             his
             
               Right
               Honorable
               and
               Learned
               Answerer
            
             observes
             ,
             
               the
               single
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Nurse
               was
               the
               only
               evidence
               of
               the
               first
               Miracle
               that
               St.
               Benedict
            
             (
             Mr.
             
             Cressy's
             great
             Patron
             )
             wrought
             :
             
             and
             in
             
               the
               Canonization
               of
            
             Ignatius
             Loyala
             
               the
               Founder
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ;
               the
               Attestation
               of
            
             Isabella
             Monialis
             
               was
               taken
               to
               confirm
               his
               working
               Miracles
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             doubt
             this
             
               plausible
               Assertion
            
             of
             Mr.
             
             Cressy's
             passes
             for
             truth
             among
             
               very
               many
            
             who
             being
             destitute
             of
             opportunities
             to
             discover
             the
             mistake
             ,
             yield
             firm
             credit
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             confidently
             advanc'd
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             frequent
             in
             these
             Gentlemens
             mouths
             ,
             than
             ALL
             THE
             FATHERS
             
               are
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               ANTIQVITY
            
             is
             
               VNANIMOVS
               in
               this
               point
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             
               bold
               expressions
            
             ;
             though
             they
             deserve
             as
             much
             credit
             as
             Mr.
             
             Cressy's
             pretence
             and
             very
             little
             more
             .
          
           
             For
             though
             †
             Mr.
             Mumford
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Text
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
            
             Let
             a
             Bishop
             be
             the
             Husband
             of
             one
             Wife
             ,
             
             
               was
               only
               a
               permission
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               find
               fit
               men
               for
               that
               office
               who
               were
               single
            
             ;
             (
             an
             Assertion
             perfectly
             false
             )
             
               that
               the
               Apostle
               would
               have
               no
               man
               who
               married
               a
               second
               Wife
               be
               made
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Text
               is
               so
               interpreted
               by
               the
               COVNCILS
               and
               FATHERS
               VNANIMOVSLY
               ,
            
             *
             St.
             Chrysostome
             will
             tell
             him
             that
             this
             Text
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             only
             a
             permission
             of
             Marriage
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               designed
               for
               encreasing
               the
               esteem
               of
               it
            
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             pleases
             to
             consult
             him
             in
             another
             †
             Homily
             upon
             the
             
               same
               Subject
            
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             
               the
               interpretation
               he
               calls
               ridiculous
            
             is
             
               given
               by
               that
               great
               Divine
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               forbiddeth
               excess
               ,
               because
               among
               the
               Jews
               the
               Association
               of
               a
               second
               Marriage
               was
               lawfull
               and
               to
               have
               two
               Wives
               at
               once
            
             ;
             so
             that
             
               all
               the
               Fathers
            
             we
             see
             are
             
               not
               unanimous
            
             in
             his
             Exposition
             ,
             though
             he
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             say
             they
             are
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             are
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ridiculous
             in
             interpreting
             the
             words
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             
               this
               Sense
            
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Bishop
               should
               have
               but
               one
               Wife
               at
               once
            
             ;
             we
             have
             very
             
               good
               Authority
            
             for
             being
             so
             ;
             though
             his
             Consideration
             or
             Sincerity
             was
             but
             small
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             
               ALL
               the
               Fathers
            
             are
             VNANIMOVS
             of
             
               his
               side
            
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             dissent
             from
             him
             .
             With
             the
             same
             briskness
             we
             are
             told
             by
             the
             ‖
             
               IRISH
               Animadverter
            
             on
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Bath
             and
             
             Wells's
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             
             Melchisedeck's
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               is
               own'd
               by
               all
               to
               be
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             I
             suppose
             he
             meant
             
               ALL
               of
               his
               Communion
            
             ,
             for
             he
             must
             be
             
               very
               ignorant
            
             ,
             not
             to
             know
             that
             the
             Protestants
             deny
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             by
             his
             telling
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             
               he
               durst
               not
               meddle
               with
               that
               point
               ,
               because
               of
               this
               VNIVERSAL
               Consent
               ,
               he
               seems
            
             to
             extend
             his
             
               ALL
               beyond
            
             the
             
               narrow
               ●ounds
            
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             .
             But
             we
             may
             well
             expect
             such
             a
             spirit
             of
             Confidence
             in
             the
             Members
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             whose
             
               RVLE
               OF
               FAITH
            
             ,
             the
             
               COVNCIL
               OF
               TRENT
            
             we
             find
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             *
             
               that
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               when
               they
               gave
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               Infants
               ,
               did
               not
               teach
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               that
               they
               should
               receive
               it
               .
            
             An
             affirmation
             which
             we
             may
             in
             
             some
             sort
             excuse
             the
             Fathers
             of
             that
             Council
             for
             being
             so
             hardy
             as
             to
             advance
             ,
             their
             Skill
             in
             Antiquity
             being
             so
             
               very
               small
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             very
             few
             of
             them
             knew
             the
             contrary
             ;
             though
             
               a
               little
               more
               modesty
            
             might
             have
             been
             expected
             ,
             than
             so
             rashly
             to
             pronounce
             against
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             
               universal
               Tradition
            
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             
               some
               Ages
            
             ,
             nay
             against
             the
             decree
             of
             
               Pope
               Innocent
            
             the
             First
             ,
             who
             as
             *
             Saint
             Augustine
             assures
             us
             ,
             taught
             ,
             
               that
               little
               children
               cannot
               have
               eternal
               Life
               ,
               without
               Baptism
               and
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             with
             which
             place
             when
             Mr.
             Campion
             was
             press'd
             ,
             he
             after
             the
             example
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             as
             †
             positively
             answer'd
             
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Decree
            
             ,
             though
             the
             very
             work
             of
             Saint
             Augustine
             was
             brought
             ,
             and
             this
             passage
             shew'd
             him
             .
             With
             the
             very
             same
             Sincerity
             ,
             doth
             ‖
             Bellarmine
             affirm
             that
             
               the
               WHOLE
               CHVRCH
            
             and
             
               ALL
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               Fathers
            
             teach
             ,
             
               that
               when
               Christ
               said
               upon
               this
               Rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               he
               thereby
               meant
               Peter
            
             ;
             and
             *
             
               Alexandre
               Natalis
            
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Fathers
               with
               a
               NEMINE
               CONTRA
               DICENTE
               interpret
               the
               Rock
               to
               be
               that
               Apostle
            
             ;
             there
             needs
             but
             very
             
               little
               reading
            
             to
             confute
             this
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             assurance
             it
             is
             back't
             with
             ,
             for
             not
             onely
             particular
             Fathers
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               when
               our
               Lord
               said
               upon
               that
               Rock
               ,
               he
               meant
               ,
               upon
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Confession
            
             Peter
             
               had
               then
               made
            
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             Saint
             †
             Ambrose
             is
             positive
             
               it
               is
               not
               of
               the
               flesh
               but
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               that
               this
               is
               said
            
             ,
             but
             that
             main
             stream
             of
             Antiquity
             runs
             this
             way
             to
             establish
             that
             exposition
             which
             ‖
             St.
             Austin
             so
             plainly
             gives
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               established
               upon
               that
               Faith
               which
            
             Peter
             
               had
               then
               confessed
               ,
               when
               he
               said
            
             thou
             art
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             nay
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             the
             
               Ancient
               Writers
            
             from
             being
             unanimous
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             three
             several
             Opinions
             among
             them
             ,
             some
             and
             but
             very
             few
             affirming
             
               it
               was
            
             Peter's
             Person
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             as
             all
             the
             *
             Apostles
             are
             called
             
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             others
             
             that
             
               it
               was
               himself
               ,
               CHRIST
               designed
               by
               the
               word
               ROCK
               ,
            
             and
             the
             third
             that
             which
             I
             have
             
               mention'd
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Faith
               then
               confessed
               by
               St.
            
             Peter
             which
             hath
             near
             
               threescore
               Fathers
            
             and
             Councils
             to
             authorise
             it
             ;
             where
             the
             first
             hath
             hardly
             six
             ▪
             judge
             now
             on
             which
             side
             the
             
               NEMINE
               CONTRA
               DICENTE
            
             lies
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             time
             I
             think
             it
             pretty
             evident
             ,
             that
             these
             Gentlemen
             are
             too
             much
             akin
             to
             those
             ,
             *
             
               who
               are
               desirous
               to
               be
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               understand
               not
               ,
               (
               or
               at
               least
               mind
               not
               ,
               )
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               nor
               whereof
               they
               affirm
            
             ;
             which
             makes
             the
             Advice
             of
             one
             of
             themselves
             in
             another
             case
             very
             seasonable
             ,
             †
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               this
               huffing
               humour
               is
               caution
               enough
               to
               any
               reasonable
               man
               to
               take
               care
            
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             our
             duty
             to
             
               take
               nothing
            
             in
             Religion
             upon
             trust
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             of
             very
             
               great
               concern
            
             that
             we
             be
             suspicious
             in
             
               trusting
               those
            
             ,
             whose
             insincerity
             is
             so
             very
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               not
               asham'd
               to
               publish
            
             the
             most
             
               palpable
               Vntruths
            
             ;
             what
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             then
             from
             their
             discourses
             with
             ignorant
             and
             
               unwary
               men
            
             ,
             especially
             in
             private
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             in
             no
             such
             danger
             of
             being
             expos'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             their
             Slanders
             .
          
           
             WHen
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremiah
             was
             in
             the
             
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             Reform
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             JEWISH
             CHURCH
             ,
             he
             
               complains
               ,
               that
               his
               enemies
               said
               one
               to
               another
               ,
            
             *
             
               Come
               and
               let
               us
               devise
               devices
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               smite
               him
               with
               the
               Tongue
            
             ;
             †
             
               Report
               say
               they
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               report
               it
            
             ;
             which
             made
             him
             give
             that
             Caution
             and
             Advice
             to
             those
             who
             obeyed
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             LORD
             by
             him
             .
             ‖
             
               Take
               ye
               heed
               every
               one
               of
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               trust
               ye
               not
               in
               any
               Brother
               :
               for
               every
               Brother
               will
               utterly
               supplant
               ,
               and
               every
               Neighbour
               will
               walk
               in
               Slanders
            
             ;
             whose
             Case
             being
             so
             very
             like
             that
             of
             the
             REFORMED
             
             CHURCHES
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             work
             he
             undertook
             ,
             REFORMATION
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             opposition
             which
             was
             made
             to
             him
             by
             CALUMNIES
             and
             SLANDERS
             ,
             his
             Advice
             is
             as
             seasonable
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               Reforming
               Jews
            
             ;
             we
             having
             to
             deal
             with
             a
             politick
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             the
             WISE
             *
             Solomon
             hath
             pronounc'd
             
               that
               he
               that
               uttereth
               Slanders
               is
               a
               fool
               ,
            
             establish
             it
             as
             a
             Maxim
             which
             they
             are
             very
             diligent
             observers
             of
             ,
             
               THAT
               IT
               IS
               NO
               MORTAL
               SIN
               TO
               CALVMNIATE
               FALSLY
               TO
               PRESERVE
               ONES
               HONOVR
               ,
               like
            
             the
             Hereticks
             †
             St.
             Augustine
             speaks
             of
             ,
             
               who
               not
               being
               able
               to
               defend
               their
               Cause
               set
               themselves
               to
               revile
               their
               adversaries
               ,
               spreading
               the
               most
               false
               reports
               ,
               that
               seeing
               they
               cannot
               evade
               the
               force
               or
               obscure
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               truth
               contained
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               they
               may
               render
               those
               who
               preach
               it
               odious
               ,
               by
               reporting
               all
               the
               evil
               of
               them
               they
               can
               invent
               .
            
          
           
             I
             know
             this
             is
             a
             severe
             charge
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             look't
             upon
             even
             by
             many
             sober
             and
             impartial
             men
             ,
             as
             uncharitable
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             can
             either
             prove
             that
             the
             passages
             I
             relate
             are
             false
             ,
             or
             the
             Authors
             I
             cite
             ,
             who
             maintain
             it
             lawfull
             are
             forged
             and
             corrupted
             ;
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             lie
             under
             that
             imputation
             :
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             they
             prove
             to
             be
             
               truly
               cited
            
             ,
             I
             must
             desire
             of
             the
             Reader
             that
             their
             Character
             of
             
               religious
               men
            
             ,
             and
             their
             
               formal
               pretences
            
             to
             sincerity
             ,
             may
             be
             look't
             upon
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             but
             a
             
               fair
               covering
            
             ,
             and
             cloak
             for
             their
             designs
             ;
             and
             
               I
               CHALLENGE
            
             the
             
               WHOLE
               BODY
            
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             prove
             one
             particular
             Instance
             or
             Citation
             false
             ;
             wherein
             I
             do
             not
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Pulton
             in
             his
             Remarks
             )
             charge
             those
             Slanders
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             the
             additions
             which
             a
             story
             gets
             by
             running
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             it
             is
             possible
             a
             man
             may
             relate
             things
             that
             are
             false
             ,
             without
             being
             guilty
             of
             the
             Slander
             ,
             by
             being
             deceived
             in
             the
             account
             which
             was
             given
             him
             of
             those
             matters
             ;
             but
             when
             men
             
               make
               it
               their
               business
            
             to
             defame
             and
             assert
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             doing
             it
             by
             
               false
               Reports
            
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             no
             piece
             of
             injustice
             or
             want
             of
             Charity
             to
             call
             them
             SLANDERERS
             .
          
           
           
             I
             am
             not
             insensible
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             reason
             with
             themselves
             ,
             
               that
               surely
               Religious
               Men
               cannot
               be
               of
               such
               sear'd
               Consciences
               ,
               as
               to
               damn
               themselves
               by
               such
               malicious
               backbiting
            
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             case
             such
             a
             reflexion
             is
             ungrounded
             ,
             for
             their
             great
             Casuists
             defend
             it
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ;
             and
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             apprehensive
             of
             damnation
             ,
             that
             they
             justifie
             its
             practice
             ,
             as
             Father
             *
             Dicastillo
             informs
             us
             ;
             
               I
               have
               maintained
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               and
               do
               
                 still
                 maintain
              
               that
               Calumny
               when
               it
               is
               used
               against
               a
               Calumniator
               ,
               though
               grounded
               on
               
                 absolute
                 Falsities
              
               ,
               is
               not
               for
               that
               any
               
                 mortal
                 sin
              
               either
               against
               Justice
               or
               Charity
               .
               And
               to
               prove
               it
               I
               have
               brought
               a
               cloud
               of
               
                 our
                 Fathers
              
               to
               witness
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 whole
                 Vniversities
              
               consisting
               of
               them
               ,
               all
               whom
               I
               have
               consulted
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               the
               
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 John
                 Gans
                 Confessor
              
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               the
               
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 Daniel
                 Bastele
                 Confessor
              
               to
               the
               
                 Arch
                 Duke
                 Leopold
                 ,
                 Father
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               sometimes
               Preceptor
               to
               those
               two
               
                 PRINCES
                 ;
                 All
              
               the
               publick
               and
               
                 ordinary
                 Professors
              
               of
               the
               Vniversity
               of
               Vienna
               ,
               all
               the
               Professors
               of
               the
               Vniversity
               of
               Grats
               ,
               all
               the
               Professors
               of
               the
               Vniversity
               of
               Prague
               ,
               of
               all
               whom
               I
               have
               at
               hand
               the
               Approbations
               of
               
                 my
                 opinion
              
               written
               and
               sign'd
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               :
               Besides
               that
               ,
               I
               have
               on
               my
               side
               ,
               
                 Father
                 Pennalossa
              
               a
               Jesuite
               ,
               and
               Confessor
               to
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Father
                 Pillecorolli
              
               a
               Jesuite
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               .
               And
               when
               this
               was
               objected
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Provincial
                 Letters
              
               in
               his
               fifteenth
               Letter
               ;
            
             the
             †
             Answerers
             of
             that
             Letter
             where
             they
             undertake
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             instead
             of
             condemning
             
               add
               more
               Authority
            
             to
             Father
             Dicastillo's
             Position
             ,
             by
             citing
             several
             Authors
             besides
             those
             mentioned
             before
             
               in
               defence
            
             of
             it
             .
             Neither
             do
             they
             deny
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Caramuel
             who
             asserts
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               a
               probable
               opinion
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               any
               mortal
               sin
               to
               caiumniate
               falsly
               to
               preserve
               ones
               honour
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               maintained
               by
               above
               TWENTY
               grave
               Doctors
               so
               that
               if
               this
               Doctrine
               be
               not
               probable
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               such
               in
               all
               the
               body
               of
               Divinity
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             is
             asserted
             by
             the
             Theses
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             at
             ‖
             
               Lovain
               ,
               Ann.
            
             1645.
             in
             case
             of
             calumniating
             and
             
               imposing
               false
               Crimes
            
             ,
             to
             ruine
             their
             Credit
             who
             speak
             ill
             of
             us
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             these
             Vniverslties
             and
             Divines
             ,
             who
             teach
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Calumnies
             and
             
               false
               Reports
            
             ,
             we
             
               find
               it
            
             among
             other
             Rules
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ;
             
               that
               they
               should
               be
               sure
               to
               put
               this
               Doctrine
               in
               Practice
               ,
               even
               against
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Cummunion
               ,
               the
               ancient
               Orders
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               
                 for
                 if
                 such
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 an
              
               hindrance
               
                 to
                 their
              
               ambitious
               Designs
               ,
               
                 by
                 standing
                 in
                 their
                 way
              
               ,
               *
               
                 the
                 rule
                 is
              
               ,
               let
               their
               faults
               be
               diligently
               noted
               ,
               and
               they
               represented
               as
               dangerous
               to
               the
               publick
               peace
               ,
            
             which
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             †
             one
             no
             enemy
             to
             their
             Order
             ,
             was
             a
             
               succesfull
               means
            
             of
             their
             enlargement
             ,
             and
             succeeding
             greatness
             ,
             their
             instilling
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             Princes
             by
             
               false
               insinuations
            
             ,
             an
             
               evil
               opinion
            
             of
             the
             
               other
               religious
               Orders
            
             .
             ‖
             Among
             the
             same
             instructions
             they
             are
             directed
             ,
             that
             
               all
               those
               who
               hinder
               and
               disswade
               men
               from
               giving
            
             ESTATES
             or
             MONEY
             to
             the
             SOCIETY
             
               should
               be
               turned
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               their
               doing
               mischief
               after
               their
               ejection
               .
            
             *
             LET
             THEIR
             FAULTS
             BE
             EXPOSED
             
               (
               saith
               the
               eleventh
               Rule
            
             )
             EVEN
             SUCH
             AS
             IN
             DISCHARGING
             THEIR
             CONSCIENCES
             THEY
             HAVE
             REVEALED
             TO
             THEIR
             SUPERIORS
             :
             
               and
               let
               Strangers
               be
               possess'd
               that
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               those
               Crimes
               which
               the
               people
               are
               wont
               to
               hate
               us
               for
            
             ;
             this
             made
             †
             Mariana
             a
             famous
             Member
             of
             that
             Society
             affirm
             ;
             
               That
               if
               the
               Apostle
               St.
               Paul
               himself
               should
               contradict
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               not
               approve
               their
               Errors
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               represent
               him
               ,
               as
               an
               extravagant
               and
               restless
               Disturber
               of
               and
               enemy
               to
               Peace
               .
            
             The
             observation
             of
             which
             Spirit
             and
             Doctrine
             made
             ‖
             one
             who
             had
             been
             
               many
               years
            
             a
             Priest
             declare
             ,
             
               They
               do
               not
               account
               it
               evil
            
             (
             as
             I
             verily
             think
             )
             
               to
               calumniate
               the
               Protestants
               by
               any
               device
               whatsoever
               that
               may
               carry
               any
               probability
               with
               it
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               conscience
               to
               tell
               and
               publish
               any
               untruths
               ,
               which
               they
               think
               being
               believ'd
               may
               advance
               and
               promote
               such
               points
               and
               matters
               ,
               as
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               
               to
               defend
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               and
               dignity
               of
               their
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             which
             he
             affirmed
             upon
             Oath
             the
             25
             th
             .
             of
             June
             1602.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             This
             is
             observ'd
             to
             be
             their
             way
             of
             treating
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             by
             the
             Ingenious
             and
             Loyal
             *
             Father
             
               Peter
               Walsh
            
             ,
             a
             Fryer
             of
             the
             Franciscan
             Order
             ,
             who
             acknowledges
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Catholick
               Writers
               are
               generally
               hurried
               on
               to
               exorbitant
               Passions
               and
               barbarous
               Language
               (
               besides
               many
            
             DOWN-RIGHT
             LIES
             and
             MEER
             CALUMNIES
             
               often
               )
               against
               all
               those
               that
               leave
               their
               Church
               .
            
             Neither
             is
             the
             treatment
             they
             afford
             those
             who
             continuing
             Members
             of
             their
             Church
             oppose
             any
             of
             their
             designs
             more
             Christian
             and
             sincere
             ;
             
               an
               example
               whereof
               we
               have
               in
               a
               †
               
                 French
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               a
               
                 great
                 Benefactor
              
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               in
               their
               Poems
               and
               Panegyricks
               ,
               they
               had
               magnified
               and
               extolled
               him
               for
               an
               
                 excellently
                 learned
              
               and
               
                 very
                 pious
              
               Prelate
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               refus'd
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               their
               Conspiracy
               against
               King
               HENRY
               the
               Third
               ,
               they
               
                 set
                 themselves
              
               to
               defame
               him
               ;
               both
               in
               their
               ordinary
               Discourses
               ,
               their
               Books
               and
               Sermons
               ,
               affirming
               they
               had
               discovered
               four
               and
               forty
               
                 Heretical
                 Tenets
              
               in
               
                 three
                 single
                 Leaves
              
               of
               his
               works
               ;
               which
               drew
               such
               a
               Vindication
               from
               the
               Bishop
               as
               will
               be
               a
               blot
               to
               their
               
                 whole
                 Order
              
               ,
               while
               the
               remembrance
               thereof
               remains
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             they
             will
             let
             slip
             any
             occasion
             of
             discrediting
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             when
             as
             you
             have
             s●en
             before
             
               they
               believe
            
             they
             
               may
               do
               it
            
             without
             hazarding
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Credit
             they
             have
             in
             the
             world
             they
             may
             calumniate
             without
             any
             great
             fear
             of
             being
             accountable
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             men
             .
          
           
           
             
               *
               
                 When
                 Monsieur
              
               Puys
               
                 Pastor
                 of
                 St.
              
               Niceer
               at
               Lyons
               ,
               
                 translated
                 into
              
               French
               
                 a
                 Book
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               duties
               of
               Christians
               towards
               their
               Parishes
               against
               those
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               diverted
               from
               them
               :
               The
               Jesuits
               
                 esteeming
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 reflected
                 on
                 (
                 though
                 no
                 mention
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 )
              
               one
               
                 of
                 that
              
               Order
               ,
               Father
               Alby
               ,
               wrote
               against
               the
               Translator
               ,
               
                 affirming
                 that
              
               he
               was
               become
               SCANDALOVS
               ,
               
                 lay
                 under
                 the
              
               suspicion
               of
               IMPIETY
               ,
               
                 of
                 being
                 an
                 HERETICK
                 and
                 EXCOMMUNICATED
                 ,
                 and
              
               deserved
               to
               be
               cast
               
                 into
                 the
                 FIRE
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 these
              
               imputations
               
                 were
                 only
                 the
                 pure
              
               Off-spring
               
                 of
                 their
                 own
              
               Inventions
               
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
              
               †
               several
               Divines
               and
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               
                 who
                 all
              
               signed
               the
               Declaration
               
                 made
                 by
                 both
                 the
              
               Fathers
               )
               viz.
               Sep.
               
                 25.
                 1650.
                 when
                 Mr.
              
               Puys
               
                 declared
                 to
                 the
              
               Jesuit
               
                 that
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 he
              
               designed
               no
               reflexion
               upon
               that
               SOCIETY
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               had
               a
               very
               great
               esteem
               ;
               Father
               Alby
               
                 immediately
                 reply'd
                 ,
                 Sir
              
               ,
               the
               belief
               I
               was
               in
               that
               your
               quarrel
               was
               against
               the
               Society
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               have
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               ,
               oblig'd
               me
               to
               take
               pen
               in
               hand
               to
               answer
               it
               ;
               
                 AND
                 I
                 THOUGHT
                 THE
                 MANNER
                 OF
                 MY
                 PROCEEDING
                 LAWFULL
                 AND
                 JUSTIFIABLE
                 .
              
               But
               coming
               to
               a
               better
               understanding
               of
               your
               intention
               ,
               I
               do
               now
               declare
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               hinder
               me
               from
               esteeming
               you
               a
               man
               of
               a
               very
               illuminated
               judgment
               ,
               of
               sound
               Learning
               
                 and
                 ORTHODOX
              
               ,
               as
               to
               manners
               UNBLAMABLE
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               a
               
                 WORTHY
                 PASTOR
              
               of
               your
               Church
               .
               
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 the
              
               Jesuit's
               own
               Confession
               
                 he
                 had
              
               no
               ground
               
                 for
                 his
              
               Calumnies
               ,
               
                 but
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 LAWFULL
              
               and
               
                 JUSTIFIABLE
                 manner
                 of
              
               proceeding
               
                 to
                 represent
                 a
              
               person
               
                 IMPIOUS
                 and
                 an
                 HERETICK
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
              
               knew
               no
               fault
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 he
              
               suppos'd
               him
               no
               friend
               
                 to
                 his
              
               Order
               .
            
             This
             passage
             is
             so
             generally
             known
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             who
             pretended
             to
             Answer
             the
             
               Provincial
               Letters
            
             ,
             durst
             
               not
               deny
            
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             pass
             it
             over
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             
               same
               manner
            
             is
             that
             pious
             and
             
               venerable
               Prelate
            
             the
             late
             Bishop
             of
             Pamiers
             ,
             treated
             by
             them
             ;
             whose
             Life
             was
             an
             exact
             Copy
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Holiness
            
             and
             Simplicity
             ,
             yet
             the
             *
             Jesuits
             affirm
             he
             was
             damn'd
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             excommunicated
             three
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             all
             under
             an
             interdict
             of
             
               hearing
               Confessions
            
             in
             his
             Diocese
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             Crimes
             they
             can
             imagine
             will
             render
             the
             PROTESTANTS
             odious
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             with
             all
             imaginable
             diligence
             ,
             pronounce
             them
             guilty
             of
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             act
             (
             as
             †
             Sir
             
               Edwin
               Sands
            
             observes
             )
             
               like
               a
               supernatural
               Artist
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               sublimity
               of
               his
               refin'd
               and
               refining
               Wit
               disdains
               to
               bring
               only
               mere
               Art
               to
               his
               work
               ,
               unless
               he
               make
               also
               in
               some
               sort
               the
               very
               matter
               it self
               ;
               so
               these
               men
               in
               blacking
               the
               Lives
               and
               Actions
               of
               the
               Reformers
               ,
               have
               partly
               devised
               matter
               of
               so
               notorious
               untruth
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               better
               sort
               of
               their
               own
               Writers
               it
               happens
               to
               be
               check'd
               ,
               partly
               suborned
               other
               Postmen
               to
               compose
               their
               Legends
               that
               afterwards
               they
               might
               cite
               them
               in
               proof
               to
               the
               world
               as
               approved
               Authors
               and
               Histories
               .
            
          
           
             Because
             they
             supposed
             it
             would
             be
             a
             means
             to
             render
             the
             
               Reverend
               Dr.
               Du
               Moulin
               contemptible
            
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             reported
             (
             as
             ‖
             he
             tells
             us
             himself
             )
             
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Fryers
               Son
               ,
            
             though
             the
             
               whole
               City
            
             of
             Orleans
             knew
             the
             contrary
             ,
             where
             his
             Father
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             of
             very
             good
             note
             .
             And
             I
             know
             a
             Minister
             who
             travelling
             in
             some
             
               Popish
               Countries
            
             and
             having
             been
             a
             means
             to
             recall
             a
             Person
             to
             our
             Church
             ,
             who
             was
             
               near
               seduc'd
            
             by
             the
             continual
             Importunities
             of
             some
             
               English
               Priests
            
             ,
             had
             a
             report
             rais'd
             of
             him
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Drunkard
            
             ,
             and
             
               continually
               spent
               his
               time
               in
               an
               Alehouse
            
             or
             a
             Tavern
             ;
             which
             report
             the
             very
             Priest
             that
             rais'd
             it
             was
             afterwards
             asham'd
             of
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             prov'd
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentleman
             had
             not
             been
             within
             the
             doors
             of
             a
             
               publick
               House
            
             except
             the
             
               first
               night
            
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             that
             Town
             ,
             during
             the
             stay
             of
             
               some
               months
            
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             there
             :
             With
             the
             very
             same
             dis-ingenuity
             we
             find
             the
             Author
             of
             *
             
               Advice
               to
               the
               Confuter
               of
               Bellarmine
               ,
            
             insinuating
             that
             the
             Writer
             of
             the
             
               Reflexions
               on
               the
               notes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               imployed
               his
            
             PEN
             to
             
               confute
               them
               over
               a
               pot
               of
               Ale
            
             ;
             which
             
               unhandsome
               passage
            
             he
             hath
             neither
             been
             pleas'd
             to
             explain
             ,
             tho'
             *
             his
             Answerer
             desir'd
             to
             know
             
               why
               he
               commenc't
               his
               advice
               with
               such
               a
               suggestion
            
             ?
             nor
             to
             defend
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             charge
             which
             such
             a
             passage
             necessarily
             implies
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             are
             
               not
               content
            
             to
             invent
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             charge
             men
             with
             Actions
             ,
             they
             never
             own'd
             or
             were
             guilty
             of
             ,
             but
             pretend
             likewise
             to
             dive
             into
             
               mens
               thoughts
            
             ,
             which
             †
             Surius
             was
             so
             expert
             at
             ,
             that
             he
             sticks
             not
             to
             affirm
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Divines
               do
               generally
               write
               against
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               maintain
               positions
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               are
               false
            
             ;
             and
             ‖
             Mr.
             
             Cambden's
             Adversary
             was
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             that
             learned
             persons
             interior
             (
             to
             use
             a
             monkish
             word
             )
             that
             he
             tells
             the
             world
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Cambden
               dissembled
               his
               Religion
            
             ▪
             a
             calumny
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             inclin'd
             to
             credit
             may
             see
             clearly
             refuted
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             in
             the
             Margin
             .
          
           
             That
             
               eminent
               Patriarch
            
             of
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             ,
             (
             whom
             with
             Dr.
             Smith
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             asham'd
             to
             esteem
             a
             HOLY
             MARTYR
             )
             *
             
               CYRILLUS
               LUCARIS
               ,
               could
               no
               sooner
               begin
               to
               Print
               some
               of
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Discourses
               against
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Errors
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Emissaries
               of
               Rome
               perswaded
               the
               Bassa
               who
               then
               presided
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               that
               the
               Patriarch
               under
               pretence
               of
               Printing
               would
               coin
               and
               
                 stamp
                 false
                 Money
              
               ,
               and
               †
               finding
               some
               passages
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Books
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Mahometan
                 Religion
              
               ,
               they
               ACCUS'D
               HIM
               TO
               THE
               VISIER
               FOR
               WRITING
               AGAINST
               THE
               ALCORAN
               ,
               
                 (
                 were
                 not
                 these
                 Fathers
                 rare
                 Christians
                 ?
                 )
              
               and
               that
               he
               designed
               to
               
                 stir
                 up
              
               the
               Greeks
               to
               mutiny
               ,
               which
               had
               
                 near
                 cost
              
               that
               
                 Holy
                 man
              
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               
                 English
                 Embassador
              
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Row
              
               his
               expostulating
               the
               matter
               with
               the
               Vizier
               ,
               the
               malicious
               and
               
                 false
                 Informations
              
               of
               the
               Missionaries
               appear'd
               so
               horrid
               and
               abominable
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Vizier
              
               promis'd
               to
               restore
               all
               the
               Goods
               which
               had
               been
               seiz'd
               upon
               the
               first
               Accusation
               ,
               and
               cast
               
               the
               Jesuits
               into
               Prison
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               all
               been
               strangled
               ,
               if
               the
               Intercession
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Embassador
              
               had
               not
               prevailed
               for
               their
               lives
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               banished
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Segniors
              
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               their
               *
               House
               and
               Library
               give
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             because
             Father
             Paul
             the
             
               famous
               Writer
            
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             TRENT
             COUNCIL
             ,
             oppos'd
             himself
             to
             the
             
               ambitious
               pretences
            
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             claim'd
             a
             
               temporal
               Authority
            
             over
             all
             Princes
             ,
             †
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             carried
             the
             greatest
             bitterness
             against
             him
             daily
             writing
             Libels
             and
             invectives
             stuft
             up
             with
             Lies
             and
             Forgeries
             ;
             in
             the
             inventing
             of
             which
             there
             was
             none
             more
             concern'd
             than
             
               Maffeio
               Barbarian
            
             at
             that
             time
             Nuncio
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Pope
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Vrban
             the
             Eighth
             ;
             nay
             so
             far
             are
             they
             guided
             by
             this
             Principle
             that
             rather
             than
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             how
             unlikely
             their
             Slanders
             are
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             could
             never
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             so
             great
             an
             indiscretion
             against
             the
             famous
             Causabon
             ,
             
             as
             after
             they
             had
             aspers'd
             his
             Father
             and
             his
             whole
             Family
             to
             
               declare
               him
            
             (
             as
             they
             did
             )
             
               a
               man
               of
               no
               judgment
            
             ,
             affirming
             that
             he
             
               could
               not
               write
               Latin
            
             ,
             or
             
               scarce
               understand
               it
            
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             known
             to
             all
             the
             learned
             Men
             of
             Europe
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             
               greatest
               Scholars
            
             of
             that
             Age.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Jesuit
             ‖
             Parsons
             was
             resolv'd
             not
             to
             trouble
             himself
             with
             particular
             persons
             ,
             nothing
             less
             than
             the
             
               whole
               Body
            
             of
             Protestants
             in
             England
             would
             serve
             his
             turn
             ;
             which
             made
             him
             several
             times
             assure
             Mr.
             
               Sheldon
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               undertake
               to
               make
               the
               Devil
               speak
               in
               any
               Bishop
               ,
               Arch-bishop
               or
               Arch-heretick
               in
               England
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             Priests
             concern'd
             in
             the
             exorcising
             of
             *
             
               Sarah
               Williams
            
             and
             her
             Sister
             (
             of
             whom
             we
             shall
             give
             a
             larger
             account
             when
             we
             come
             to
             treat
             of
             their
             Miracles
             )
             were
             accustom'd
             frequently
             to
             affirm
             that
             
               all
               the
               Protestants
               in
            
             England
             
               were
               possess'd
            
             ,
             and
             
               they
               should
               have
               their
               hands
               full
               with
               those
               possessed
               Creatures
               when
               the
               nation
               became
               Catholicks
               .
            
          
           
             These
             one
             would
             think
             were
             pretty
             handsome
             Calumnies
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             
               such
               men
            
             to
             invent
             and
             publish
             ;
             but
             their
             late
             
               poetical
               
               Court
            
             hath
             taught
             the
             succeeding
             Gentlemen
             who
             shall
             be
             employ'd
             in
             this
             office
             ,
             a
             way
             to
             affirm
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             reports
             notwithstanding
             all
             imaginable
             evidence
             of
             their
             falsity
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             not
             content
             to
             affirm
             that
             *
             
               among
               all
               the
               Volumes
               of
               Divinity
               written
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               one
               original
               Treatise
               which
               handled
               distinctly
               and
               by
               it self
               ,
               that
               Christian
               Virtue
               of
               Humility
            
             ;
             he
             renews
             †
             the
             
               same
               Challenge
            
             near
             a
             year
             after
             ,
             though
             the
             ‖
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Difference
               between
               the
               Protestant
               and
               the
               Socinian
               Methods
               ,
            
             had
             told
             him
             
               there
               was
               one
               written
               by
            
             Mr.
             
               Will.
               Allen
            
             ;
             and
             
               set
               down
            
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             and
             year
             in
             which
             
               it
               pass't
               the
               Press
            
             .
             In
             the
             first
             indeed
             he
             limited
             his
             assertion
             ,
             
               to
               such
               as
               he
               had
               seen
               and
               heard
               of
               ,
            
             wherein
             as
             he
             shew'd
             some
             modesty
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             likely
             to
             do
             no
             great
             harm
             ,
             it
             being
             
               sufficiently
               known
            
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             Divinity
             his
             acquaintance
             goes
             but
             a
             very
             little
             way
             ,
             though
             in
             his
             
               own
               Profession
            
             he
             is
             deservedly
             esteemed
             a
             Master
             ;
             but
             to
             enlarge
             his
             assertion
             ,
             and
             after
             such
             an
             information
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             General
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             too
             modest
             to
             do
             before
             ,
             shews
             him
             an
             
               excellent
               Proselyte
            
             :
             and
             in
             this
             point
             he
             seems
             able
             to
             instruct
             even
             his
             
               ghostly
               Fathers
            
             .
          
           
             Another
             artifice
             by
             which
             they
             endeavour
             to
             create
             an
             aversion
             in
             the
             
               peoples
               minds
            
             for
             the
             Ministers
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             is
             by
             flying
             at
             them
             altogether
             ,
             and
             reproaching
             them
             as
             covetous
             and
             greedy
             of
             Wealth
             ▪
             this
             they
             are
             instructed
             to
             do
             by
             Seignior
             *
             Ballarini
             ,
             who
             giving
             Advice
             to
             Father
             Young
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               best
               way
            
             of
             managing
             the
             
               Popish
               Interest
            
             in
             England
             ;
             among
             the
             other
             Directions
             ,
             lays
             down
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               be
               represented
               us
               worldly
               and
               careless
            
             ;
             which
             Letter
             was
             found
             in
             Father
             
             Young's
             Study
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             translated
             out
             of
             Italian
             into
             English.
             And
             this
             Slander
             they
             have
             so
             far
             improv'd
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             Person
             of
             Honour
             †
             observes
             ,
             
               they
               have
               entred
               into
               
                 a
                 Conspiracy
              
               in
               undervaluing
               whatsoever
               is
               written
               by
               any
               Clergyman
               how
               learned
               or
               vertuous
               soever
               in
               defence
               of
               
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               spoke
               onely
               for
               his
               own
               Interest
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               who
               would
               undermine
               it
               by
               all
               the
               foul
               and
               
                 dishonest
                 Arts
              
               imaginable
               have
               the
               advantage
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               persons
               ingaged
               in
               that
               Accompt
               ,
               merely
               and
               purely
               by
               the
               impulsion
               of
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               discovery
               of
               such
               Errors
               as
               are
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               ;
               whilst
               they
               who
               are
               most
               obliged
               and
               are
               
                 best
                 able
              
               to
               refute
               those
               
                 malicious
                 pretences
              
               ,
               and
               to
               detect
               the
               fraud
               and
               ignorance
               of
               those
               seditious
               undertakers
               ,
               are
               look'd
               upon
               as
               men
               not
               to
               be
               believ'd
               ,
               at
               least
               partial
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               they
               say
               is
               said
               on
               their
               own
               behalf
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               sad
               truth
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               engine
               to
               make
               a
               battery
               ,
               at
               which
               Atheism
               may
               enter
               without
               opposition
               ,
               with
               all
               its
               instruments
               and
               attendants
               .
            
             In
             prosecution
             of
             which
             design
             it
             is
             usual
             with
             them
             to
             recount
             the
             Riches
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             while
             they
             maliciously
             and
             falsly
             insinuate
             that
             the
             
               Revenues
               Ecclesiastical
            
             in
             England
             are
             
               far
               greater
            
             than
             in
             
               Popish
               Countries
            
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             come
             to
             examine
             but
             the
             Wealth
             of
             
               eclesiastical
               Persons
            
             in
             the
             
               Popish
               times
            
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             it
             exceeded
             by
             
               many
               degrees
            
             that
             
               poor
               pittance
            
             which
             
               Reformed
               Divines
            
             enjoy●
             ,
             among
             whom
             it
             is
             known
             that
             multitudes
             have
             
               hardly
               sufficient
            
             to
             buy
             themselves
             Bread
             ;
             *
             several
             hundreds
             of
             our
             Livings
             not
             amounting
             to
             
               ten
               pound
            
             a
             year
             a
             piece
             ,
             and
             several
             not
             to
             five
             ,
             when
             the
             sole
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             and
             Hospitals
             ,
             beside
             the
             two
             Vniversities
             and
             several
             Monasteries
             not
             valued
             ,
             in
             K.
             Henry
             the
             Eighth's
             time
             ,
             amounted
             to
             †
             
               one
               hundred
               eighty
               six
               thousand
               ,
               five
               hundred
               and
               twelve
               pounds
               odd
               Money
            
             ;
             besides
             the
             Bishopricks
             and
             Parishes
             which
             being
             joyned
             to
             the
             
               former
               Summ
            
             ,
             the
             
               Clergy
               of
            
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             were
             possessed
             of
             the
             
               yearly
               Summ
            
             of
             above
             
               three
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               one
               hundred
               and
               eighty
               Pounds
            
             even
             in
             
               those
               times
            
             ,
             what
             would
             they
             have
             yielded
             then
             at
             
               this
               day
            
             ?
             if
             then
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             judge
             the
             Provisions
             for
             the
             
               Reformed
               Clergy
            
             too
             great
             ,
             the
             Possessions
             they
             enjoyed
             will
             certainly
             appear
             subject
             (
             and
             consequently
             
             themselves
             )
             to
             the
             same
             Accusation
             ,
             but
             upon
             much
             
               better
               grounds
            
             .
             Especially
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             NEVER
             ANY
             CLERGY
             IN
             THE
             CHURCH
             OF
             GOD
             ,
             HATH
             BEEN
             OR
             IS
             MAINTAINED
             WITH
             LESS
             CHARGE
             THAN
             THE
             ESTABLISHED
             CLERGY
             OF
             THE
             CHURCH
             OF
             ENGLAND
             ;
             which
             an
             ingenious
             *
             Gentleman
             hath
             evidently
             proved
             .
             To
             whose
             Arguments
             ,
             if
             our
             Adversaries
             think
             fit
             to
             reply
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             want
             a
             Defender
             :
             And
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             prove
             out
             of
             their
             
               own
               Authors
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             
               French
               Clergy
            
             amount
             to
             above
             
               one
               million
               ,
               and
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               Pounds
            
             of
             our
             
               English
               Money
            
             yearly
             ,
             that
             
               they
               possess
               seven
               parts
               in
               twelve
               of
               the
               whole
               Revenue
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Arch-Bishoprick
             of
             Toledo
             in
             Spain
             is
             
               as
               rich
            
             as
             
               some
               Kingdoms
            
             .
             And
             now
             let
             all
             the
             world
             judge
             to
             whom
             the
             Appellation
             of
             hirelings
             belongs
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             .
             But
             not
             content
             to
             cast
             their
             reproaches
             upon
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             
               Oxford
               Writer
            
             hath
             attempted
             to
             bring
             the
             Charge
             of
             worldliness
             home
             to
             a
             
               particular
               Bishop
            
             ,
             but
             so
             unsuccessfully
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             he
             was
             
               forc'd
               to
               use
            
             his
             invention
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             which
             
               all
               his
               assurance
            
             ,
             (
             tho'
             he
             hath
             a
             
               great
               Talent
            
             that
             way
             )
             will
             
               not
               be
               able
            
             to
             do
             ;
             for
             whereas
             he
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             †
             
               Excellent
               Hooper
            
             (
             who
             in
             Q.
             Maries
             
               days
               seal'd
               the
               Protestant
               RELIGION
               with
               his
               Blood
               ,
               )
               held
               two
               Bishopricks
               at
               once
            
             ;
             it
             is
             notoriously
             false
             :
             
             For
             he
             
               never
               held
            
             but
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             from
             which
             Glocester
             was
             divided
             by
             K.
             
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
            
             ,
             and
             reunited
             to
             it
             by
             K.
             Edward
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             Hooper
             enjoy'd
             was
             but
             
               one
               Bishoprick
            
             which
             had
             
               some
               years
            
             been
             divided
             into
             two
             ;
             and
             yet
             our
             Author
             pretends
             he
             held
             them
             in
             Commendam
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             means
             will
             not
             do
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             our
             Divines
             still
             keep
             up
             their
             esteem
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             next
             design
             is
             to
             
               expose
               them
            
             as
             guilty
             of
             some
             
               immoral
               Crime
            
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             they
             have
             (
             in
             this
             City
             )
             
               dress'd
               some
               of
               their
               own
               party
               in
               the
               Habit
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               instructions
               
               resorted
               to
               
                 houses
                 of
                 ill
                 repute
              
               ,
               while
               others
               of
               the
               gang
               planted
               there
               on
               purpose
               ,
               pointing
               at
               the
               
                 supposed
                 Minister
              
               have
               been
               heard
               to
               say
               aloud
               
                 there
                 goes
                 Dr.
                 or
                 Mr.
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               people
               might
               suppose
               the
               most
               eminent
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               frequenters
               of
               such
               places
               ;
            
             and
             I
             can
             name
             some
             Divines
             whom
             they
             have
             by
             this
             Artifice
             endeavoured
             to
             defame
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             have
             a
             design
             that
             any
             one
             of
             our
             Ministers
             should
             be
             esteemed
             idle
             and
             lazy
             men
             ,
             and
             negligent
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             they
             watch
             till
             he
             is
             
               gone
               abroad
            
             ,
             then
             repairing
             to
             some
             sick
             person
             of
             their
             Acquaintance
             ;
             they
             desire
             them
             to
             send
             for
             him
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             house
             and
             when
             the
             messenger
             returns
             ,
             with
             an
             account
             
               that
               he
               is
               not
               within
            
             ;
             they
             take
             occasion
             to
             tell
             the
             sick
             persons
             that
             
               our
               Ministers
            
             are
             never
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             but
             always
             gadding
             abroad
             ,
             
               without
               minding
            
             the
             concerns
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             but
             for
             
               their
               parts
            
             ,
             they
             are
             
               always
               ready
            
             to
             perform
             the
             duty
             of
             their
             Office
             to
             all
             sorts
             ,
             that
             send
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             serv'd
             an
             
               Eminent
               Divine
            
             very
             lately
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             Gentleman
             had
             a
             pretty
             good
             stock
             of
             Confidence
             ,
             who
             urging
             a
             Woman
             to
             become
             his
             Proselyte
             told
             her
             ;
             
               that
               our
               Divines
               were
               men
               of
               no
               Learning
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               Preach
               but
               by
               the
               helps
               they
               receiv'd
               from
               hearing
               and
               reading
               the
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Romish
               Priests
               :
            
             and
             yet
             this
             was
             very
             gravely
             urg'd
             by
             one
             of
             them
             not
             many
             months
             since
             .
             I
             do
             not
             relate
             this
             passage
             that
             I
             think
             there
             is
             any
             danger
             of
             its
             being
             believ'd
             even
             by
             the
             meanest
             understanding
             to
             our
             prejudice
             ;
             but
             to
             let
             the
             world
             see
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Slander
             how
             improbable
             or
             sensless
             soever
             which
             these
             men
             are
             asham'd
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             they
             find
             Calumny
             their
             best
             weapon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             resolv'd
             to
             use
             it
             at
             all
             adventures
             ,
             hence
             it
             is
             we
             find
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Directions
             given
             by
             the
             Jesuite
             †
             Contzen
             ,
             in
             his
             Advice
             for
             
               bringing
               Popery
               into
               a
               Countrey
            
             ,
             that
             
               those
               who
               preach
               against
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               suspecting
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Papists
               in
               it
               ,
               be
               traduced
               as
               men
               that
               preach
               
               very
               unseasonable
               Doctrine
               that
               are
               proud
               ,
               conceited
               and
               enemies
               to
               Peace
               and
               Vnion
               .
            
             And
             for
             the
             better
             managing
             the
             
               Popish
               Interest
            
             in
             England
             ,
             Seignior
             *
             Ballarini
             ,
             directs
             Father
             Young
             ,
             To
             make
             it
             appear
             under
             hand
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               Discipline
               and
               Worship
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               comes
               near
               to
               them
               ;
               that
               our
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               is
               but
               little
               different
               from
               their
               Mass
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               ablest
               and
               wisest
               Men
               among
               us
               are
               so
               moderate
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               willingly
               go
               over
               to
               them
               or
               meet
               them
               half
               way
               ;
               for
               thereby
               the
               more
               stayed
               Men
               will
               become
               more
               odious
               ,
               and
               others
               will
               run
               out
               of
               all
               Religion
               for
               fear
               of
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             And
             we
             find
             even
             at
             this
             time
             they
             are
             observing
             this
             Instruction
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             †
             one
             of
             their
             number
             hath
             been
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             shew
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               and
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               are
               agreed
               ;
               and
               the
               whole
               Controversie
               lies
               between
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               and
               dissenting
               Protestants
            
             ;
             but
             I
             suppose
             since
             the
             
               Difference
               between
               the
               two
               Churches
               hath
               been
               so
               clearly
               related
               in
               the
            
             ‖
             
               Answer
               to
               that
               Pamphlet
            
             ,
             they
             will
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             
               keep
               closer
            
             to
             the
             advice
             of
             doing
             their
             Business
             under
             hand
             ,
             for
             the
             Discourse
             will
             hardly
             convince
             any
             body
             that
             we
             are
             agreed
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             very
             pleasant
             to
             behold
             these
             Gentlemen
             labouring
             with
             all
             their
             might
             to
             asperse
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             when
             if
             those
             passages
             they
             lay
             to
             their
             Charge
             be
             blots
             indeed
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               Gospel
            
             it self
             and
             to
             
               the
               greatest
            
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Saints
            
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             allow'd
             them
             in
             their
             
               full
               latitude
            
             ,
             they
             can
             be
             to
             us
             .
             Thus
             the
             *
             
               Considerer
               upon
               the
               Spirit
               of
            
             LUTHER
             ,
             spends
             much
             time
             and
             pains
             to
             prove
             that
             
             Luther's
             Doctrine
             was
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             relates
             several
             Arguments
             which
             the
             Devil
             us'd
             against
             the
             Mass
             ,
             thereby
             attempting
             to
             drive
             him
             to
             despair
             ,
             because
             
               he
               had
            
             for
             many
             years
             been
             a
             
               Romish
               Priest
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             †
             Mr.
             Pulton
             puts
             this
             question
             ,
             
               Now
               I
               ask
               whether
               the
               Doctrine
               delivered
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               untruth
               can
               be
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
             Now
             tho'
             we
             tell
             these
             Gentlemen
             that
             Luther
             spoke
             this
             by
             way
             of
             parable
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             that
             they
             are
             deaf
             on
             that
             ear
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             
               for
               once
            
             allowed
             that
             it
             was
             a
             
               Real
               Conference
            
             ,
             
             and
             all
             they
             can
             draw
             from
             it
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             
               knotty
               question
            
             of
             Mr
             Pulton
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             untruth
             can
             be
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             or
             that
             Luther
             could
             not
             be
             an
             
               Holy
               Man
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Devil
             was
             so
             often
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               great
               Argument
            
             of
             the
             
               Oxford
               Considerer
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Pulton
             himself
             in
             the
             
               tenth
               page
            
             of
             his
             Remarks
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Question
             ,
             I
             find
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             
               bearing
               testimony
            
             to
             our
             SAVIOUR
             ,
             *
             
               that
               he
               was
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             acknowledging
             him
             to
             be
             the
             †
             
               Holy
               One
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             an
             whole
             ‖
             Legion
             of
             these
             
               unclean
               spirits
            
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               what
               have
               we
               to
               do
               with
               thee
            
             Jesus
             
               thou
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ?
             And
             when
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               Divination
            
             bore
             the
             same
             witness
             ,
             *
             
               That
               he
               was
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               and
               shewed
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
            
             ;
             nay
             I
             find
             also
             that
             God
             made
             use
             of
             the
             evil
             spirit's
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             many
             ,
             when
             the
             †
             
               Sons
               of
               a
               Jew
               undertook
               to
               call
               upon
               a
               man
               who
               was
               possess'd
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             Jesus
             
               saying
               ,
               we
               adjure
               you
               by
            
             Jesus
             whom
             Paul
             
               preacheth
               ;
               the
               evil
               spirit
               answered
            
             Jesus
             
               I
               know
               ,
               and
            
             Paul
             
               I
               know
               ,
               but
               who
               are
               ye
               ?
               And
               the
               man
               in
               whom
               the
               evil
               spirit
               was
               leap't
               on
               them
               and
               overcame
               them
               ,
               —
               And
               this
               was
               known
               to
               all
               the
               Jews
               and
               Greeks
               also
               dwelling
               at
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             
               fear
               fell
               on
               them
               all
               ,
               and
            
             THE
             NAME
             OF
             THE
             LORD
             JESVS
             WAS
             MAGNIFIED
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             following
             verses
             give
             particular
             Instances
             .
             Now
             the
             same
             Answer
             which
             Mr.
             Pulton
             will
             make
             to
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             putting
             the
             same
             Question
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             will
             give
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             that
             which
             he
             puts
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             be
             a
             
               good
               evidence
            
             to
             prove
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               LVTHER
               false
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Devil
             owned
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             will
             hold
             as
             firm
             against
             the
             
               Deity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             the
             Devil
             was
             forced
             to
             confess
             .
             And
             if
             the
             
               second
               inference
            
             concludes
             against
             Luther
             what
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             their
             admired
             ‖
             St.
             Anthony
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Devil
             frequently
             appear'd
             ,
             and
             
               using
               an
               articulate
               voice
               spake
               to
               him
               ,
               acknowledging
               that
               he
               had
               often
               attempted
               
               to
               corrupt
               him
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               able
            
             ;
             nay
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             seldom
             without
             the
             company
             of
             the
             Devil
             either
             beating
             him
             or
             discoursing
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Life
             informs
             us
             in
             a
             multitude
             of
             Instances
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Papists
             will
             maintain
             his
             Saintship
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             
               Devil's
               molestation
            
             is
             
               no
               Argument
            
             against
             Luther
             or
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             
               hardly
               any
            
             of
             their
             
               noted
               Saints
            
             whom
             the
             Writers
             of
             their
             lives
             do
             not
             affect
             to
             represent
             to
             us
             as
             persons
             from
             whom
             the
             Devil
             was
             seldom
             or
             never
             absent
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             these
             Gentlemen
             should
             be
             so
             busie
             in
             scandalizing
             our
             Divines
             ,
             though
             the
             reflexion
             falls
             as
             severely
             upon
             their
             own
             Canoniz'd
             Saints
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             so
             
               little
               consideration
            
             as
             to
             charge
             us
             with
             
               those
               things
            
             ,
             which
             others
             of
             their
             own
             writing
             at
             the
             
               same
               time
            
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             
               same
               Subject
            
             ,
             do
             acquit
             us
             of
             ;
             an
             instance
             of
             which
             we
             have
             in
             their
             
               frequent
               cries
            
             ,
             that
             the
             *
             
               Exclusion
               Bill
               was
               managed
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               by
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             †
             
               Rebellion
               was
               to
               be
               laid
               to
               their
               Charge
            
             ;
             ‖
             that
             
               if
               we
               look
               to
               the
               excluding
               Party
               they
               were
               five
               to
               one
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               men
               ;
               so
               that
               our
               Church
               must
               take
               the
               shame
               of
               all
               those
               things
               to
               her self
            
             ;
             these
             
               loud
               Clamours
            
             have
             made
             
               more
               noise
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             than
             all
             their
             
               new
               Tests
            
             and
             Instances
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
            
             England's
             Loyalty
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             examine
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             But
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             our
             Church
             her
             
               Adversaries
               agree
               not
               together
            
             ,
             so
             that
             she
             
               needs
               no
               vindication
            
             but
             what
             she
             is
             able
             to
             bring
             from
             
               her
               greatest
               enemies
            
             ;
             therefore
             one
             *
             of
             them
             tells
             the
             Dissenters
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               the
               Actors
               not
               onely
               in
            
             48.
             
               but
               in
               the
               business
               of
               the
            
             Rye
             
               and
               the
            
             West
             too
             ;
             and
             one
             who
             pleads
             the
             very
             
               same
               cause
            
             assures
             us
             ,
             †
             
               that
               the
               Dissenters
               appear'd
               so
               rigorous
               in
               choosing
               their
               Representatives
               ,
               that
               they
               carried
               it
               for
               three
               Parliaments
               successfully
               against
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ;
             
               and
               it
               was
               in
               those
               three
               Parliaments
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               Exclusion
               Bill
            
             was
             promoted
             and
             stickled
             for
             ;
             which
             
             is
             a
             
               clear
               demonstration
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Exclusioners
             were
             
               not
               five
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
             But
             as
             these
             Gentlemen
             contradict
             themselves
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             same
             assertion
             
               they
               overthrow
               their
               great
               work
            
             of
             perswading
             the
             Dissenters
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             never
             was
             ,
             nor
             
               never
               will
            
             be
             willing
             to
             ease
             their
             Consciences
             by
             a
             Comprehension
             ;
             when
             by
             affirming
             the
             
               Exclusion
               Parliaments
            
             to
             have
             been
             compos'd
             of
             
               Church
               of
               England
               men
            
             ,
             they
             
               give
               themselves
               the
               lye
            
             ,
             seeing
             
               all
               the
               world
               knows
            
             it
             was
             in
             
               those
               Parliaments
            
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Bill
               of
               Comprehension
            
             was
             promoted
             .
          
           
             As
             they
             will
             coin
             immoral
             Actions
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             likewise
             with
             the
             
               same
               sincerity
            
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             
               great
               complaint
            
             of
             our
             FALSIFICATIONS
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             examines
             into
             the
             matter
             will
             
               find
               no
               such
               thing
            
             ;
             thus
             the
             
               Vindicator
               of
               Monsieur
               de
               Meaux
            
             fills
             part
             of
             a
             page
             ,
             with
             a
             list
             of
             his
             
               ADVERSARIES
               Falsifications
            
             ,
             and
             Calumnies
             ,
             &c.
             of
             which
             you
             may
             judge
             by
             this
             instance
             ;
             *
             That
             
               ingenious
               Gentleman
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             
               de
               Meaux
            
             had
             affirmed
             ,
             
               that
               the
               denying
               of
               Salvation
               to
               Infants
               dying
               unbaptiz'd
               was
               a
               truth
               ,
               which
               never
               any
               one
               before
            
             Calvin
             
               durst
               openly
               call
               in
               question
            
             ;
             this
             the
             †
             Vindicator
             calls
             a
             
               corrupting
               the
               Bishops
               words
            
             ;
             which
             are
             these
             ,
             ‖
             
               the
               Lutherans
               believe
               with
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               the
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               are
               astonish'd
               with
               her
               that
               such
               a
               Truth
               should
               be
               denied
               ,
               which
               never
               any
               one
               before
            
             Calvin
             
               durst
               openly
               call
               in
               question
            
             :
             now
             I
             APPEAL
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             the
             
               same
               thing
            
             ,
             to
             affirm
             
               that
               Baptism
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               those
               who
               dye
               unbaptiz'd
               are
               not
               sav'd
            
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             ,
             then
             without
             it
             there
             can
             be
             
               no
               Salvation
            
             ,
             and
             whoever
             asserts
             that
             denies
             Salvation
             to
             those
             who
             have
             it
             not
             ;
             let
             our
             Vindicator
             then
             defend
             himself
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             Calumny
             ,
             which
             
               I
               lay
               to
               his
               charge
            
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             the
             
               calling
               that
               a
               Falsification
               and
               Corruption
               which
               is
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               Bishops
               words
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             end
             this
             head
             with
             two
             Instances
             of
             their
             calumniating
             the
             poor
             Protestants
             of
             France
             ,
             though
             I
             could
             give
             as
             many
             hundreds
             *
             
               durirg
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               War
               between
               France
               and
               Holland
               ,
               the
               Reformed
               of
               Dauphine
               had
               kept
               a
               Fast
               in
               all
               their
               Churches
               ;
               and
               the
               Synod
               that
               had
               ordered
               it
               had
               enjoyned
               all
               the
               Ministers
               that
               belonged
               to
               it
               assisted
               by
               their
               Ancients
               to
               
                 visit
                 Families
              
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               what
               had
               been
               promis'd
               God
               on
               the
               Fast-day
               ,
               which
               one
               of
               the
               Ministers
               (
               against
               whom
               the
               
                 Fryers
                 of
                 St.
                 Anthony
              
               had
               a
               long
               time
               watch't
               for
               an
               occasion
               )
               performing
               ,
               those
               
                 pretended
                 Religious
              
               wrote
               to
               Mr.
               
                 le
                 Tellier
              
               Secretary
               of
               State
               ,
               that
               something
               was
               contriving
               against
               the
               
               King's
               Service
               ;
               that
               the
               Hugonots
               had
               celebrated
               a
               Fast
               through
               all
               the
               Dauphinate
               ;
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Plot
               couched
               under
               this
               Fast
               ,
               and
               that
               Devotion
               was
               onely
               the
               pretext
               of
               it
               ;
               That
               this
               Minister
               had
               held
               secret
               Assemblies
               at
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Principals
               of
               his
               Parish
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               Prayed
               for
               the
               Success
               of
               the
               
                 Hollanders
                 Arms
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 great
                 Summs
                 of
                 Money
              
               were
               gathered
               by
               him
               and
               
                 his
                 party
              
               to
               send
               to
               the
               Prince
               or
               Orange
               ;
               and
               with
               this
               fair
               story
               they
               caused
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               trouble
               to
               the
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               
                 suborned
                 Witnesses
              
               to
               maintain
               the
               Accusation
               ,
               but
               he
               broke
               through
               all
               and
               clear'd
               his
               Innocence
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               his
               false
               Accusers
               :
            
             And
             as
             they
             persecuted
             those
             poor
             people
             with
             Slanders
             in
             their
             own
             Countrey
             ,
             so
             they
             continue
             to
             prosecute
             the
             same
             
               unworthy
               Methods
            
             against
             them
             in
             ours
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             fled
             for
             Relief
             from
             the
             
               grievous
               Oppressions
            
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             for
             knowing
             the
             
               greatest
               part
            
             of
             their
             Subsistence
             must
             come
             from
             the
             Charity
             of
             their
             
               Protestant
               Brethren
            
             ,
             they
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             hinder
             them
             of
             that
             by
             
               spreading
               a
               report
            
             that
             they
             are
             Papists
             :
             this
             as
             to
             London
             is
             known
             to
             
               many
               hundreds
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             done
             the
             same
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             we
             are
             informed
             by
             an
             ingenious
             and
             worthy
             †
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             
               who
               they
               are
            
             that
             can
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             Thus
             are
             we
             dealt
             with
             by
             the
             Romanists
             as
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             were
             treated
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             supported
             
             them
             doth
             likewise
             encourage
             us
             ,
             seeing
             
               he
               whom
               we
               serve
            
             hath
             pronounced
             *
             
               blessed
               are
               ye
               when
               men
               shall
               revile
               you
               and
               persecute
               you
               ,
               and
               say
               all
               manner
               of
               evil
               against
               you
               falsely
               for
               my
               sake
            
             :
             though
             we
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             admonish
             our
             Adversaries
             of
             that
             divine
             threatning
             ,
             †
             
               whoso
               privily
               slandreth
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               destroy
            
             ;
             which
             is
             spoken
             so
             particularly
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             escape
             while
             they
             doe
             such
             things
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             flatter
             themselves
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Slanders
               are
               publick
            
             ,
             when
             the
             denunciation
             is
             
               against
               those
            
             who
             
               slander
               privily
            
             ;
             but
             if
             one
             of
             those
             crimes
             be
             of
             such
             an
             hainous
             nature
             ,
             how
             
               much
               greater
            
             is
             the
             guilt
             of
             both
             ,
             which
             I
             wish
             I
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             charge
             upon
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             we
             have
             this
             to
             comfort
             our selves
             with
             ,
             that
             these
             ‖
             
               false
               Accusations
            
             are
             commonly
             the
             
               last
               refuge
            
             and
             therefore
             that
             cause
             which
             
               staies
               it self
            
             so
             much
             upon
             them
             cannot
             hold
             long
             .
          
           
             I
             noted
             before
             that
             these
             Gentlemen
             pretend
             to
             know
             what
             passes
             in
             the
             most
             
               inmost
               Recesses
            
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             well
             they
             may
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             dive
             into
             the
             Secrets
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Providence
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               sudden
               death
            
             of
             persons
             to
             conclude
             what
             the
             designs
             of
             God
             in
             such
             particular
             Dispensations
             are
             .
             In
             which
             knowledge
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             so
             vers'd
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             notes
             whereby
             to
             
               know
               their
               Church
            
             ,
             given
             us
             by
             
               themselves
               ,
               the
               unhappy
               death
               of
               the
               Churches
               Enemies
               ,
            
             that
             this
             can
             be
             
               no
               note
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             concern
             my self
             to
             prove
             ,
             but
             refer
             my
             Reader
             to
             the
             *
             Discourse
             on
             this
             Subject
             where
             he
             will
             be
             
               abundantly
               satisfied
            
             ,
             that
             it
             
               cannot
               be
               a
               note
            
             to
             know
             the
             Church
             by
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             
               more
               favourable
            
             to
             us
             than
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             if
             it
             were
             one
             :
             All
             I
             shall
             observe
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             the
             Stories
             they
             invent
             and
             the
             Reports
             they
             spread
             of
             the
             unhappy
             end
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             were
             true
             ,
             yet
             we
             know
             †
             
               that
               there
               is
               a
               just
               Man
               that
               perishes
               in
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               wicked
               man
               that
               prolongeth
               his
               life
               in
               his
               wickedness
               ,
            
             ‖
             
               that
               there
               are
               just
               Men
               to
               whom
               it
               happeneth
               according
               to
               the
               work
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               wicked
               men
               to
               whom
               it
               happeneth
               according
               to
               the
               
               work
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             so
             that
             *
             seeing
             
               all
               things
               come
               alike
               to
               all
               ,
            
             there
             can
             nothing
             be
             concluded
             against
             
               any
               Church
            
             ,
             from
             the
             judgments
             which
             
               fall
               on
            
             the
             heads
             of
             particular
             Members
             of
             it
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             
               such
               judgments
            
             are
             
               often
               sent
            
             ,
             where
             the
             
               persons
               punished
            
             are
             
               not
               greater
               sinners
            
             than
             those
             who
             at
             the
             
               same
               time
            
             are
             spared
             ,
             which
             he
             illustrates
             by
             the
             Instances
             of
             those
             
               upon
               whom
               the
               Tower
               of
            
             †
             Siloam
             fell
             ;
             and
             the
             unfortunate
             ‖
             Galileans
             
               whose
               Blood
            
             Pilate
             
               mingled
               with
               their
               Sacrifices
            
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             our
             Saviour
             observe
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             there
             are
             a
             
               sort
               of
               men
            
             ,
             whose
             policies
             scorn
             to
             be
             founded
             upon
             his
             
               holy
               maxims
            
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             resolved
             to
             invent
             dismal
             Stories
             ,
             where
             they
             cannot
             
               find
               true
               ones
            
             ,
             to
             work
             upon
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             more
             unthinking
             sort
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Siege
             of
             Paris
             ,
             during
             the
             League
             in
             France
             ,
             the
             Priests
             were
             grown
             to
             that
             height
             of
             immodesty
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             give
             it
             a
             worse
             name
             )
             as
             *
             to
             
               perswade
               the
               people
            
             there
             ,
             who
             generally
             believed
             it
             ,
             
               that
               the
               thunder
               of
               the
            
             Pope's
             
               Excommunications
               had
               so
               blasted
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               their
               Faces
               were
               grown
               black
               and
               ugly
               as
               Devils
               ,
               their
               Eyes
               and
               Looks
               ghastly
               ,
               and
               their
               Breath
               noisome
               and
               pestilent
               .
            
             †
             And
             in
             Spain
             the
             
               same
               Instruments
            
             of
             Rome
             had
             possest
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             
               since
               the
            
             English
             
               left
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               they
               were
               transformed
               into
               strange
               horrid
               shapes
               ,
               with
               Heads
               and
               Tails
               like
               Beasts
               and
               Monsters
            
             ;
             which
             was
             so
             
               generally
               believ'd
            
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             
               Earl
               of
               Notingham
            
             went
             Ambassadour
             into
             
               Spain
               Ann.
            
             1603.
             the
             
               Countrey
               people
            
             could
             
               hardly
               believe
            
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             were
             such
             comely
             and
             
               accomplish'd
               Gentlemen
            
             ,
             whose
             deformity
             they
             had
             before
             so
             
               often
               heard
            
             confidently
             asserted
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             are
             always
             employ'd
             in
             aspersing
             the
             living
             ,
             so
             they
             exert
             the
             
               same
               diligence
            
             in
             forming
             some
             
               hideous
               relation
            
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             deaths
             ,
             their
             
               implacable
               malice
            
             following
             them
             as
             it
             did
             Father
             ‖
             
               Paul
               Sarpi
            
             the
             Venetian
             to
             his
             Grave
             ,
             
               publishing
               impudent
               and
               
                 fabulous
                 Stories
              
               concerning
               his
               death
               ,
               of
               his
               dying
               howling
               ,
               of
               strange
               Apparitions
               of
               black
               Dogs
               ,
               of
               terrible
               noises
               heard
               in
               his
               Cell
               and
               Chambers
               ,
               
               and
               several
               such
               lying
               Forgeries
               ,
               as
               those
               idle
               people
               us'd
               to
               invent
               upon
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               and
               others
               who
               will
               not
               truckle
               to
               the
               Vsurpations
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Court.
              
               But
               the
               people
               of
               Venice
               who
               
                 knew
                 him
                 better
              
               ,
               accounted
               him
               a
               
                 Saint
                 ,
                 hanging
              
               up
               their
               
                 votive
                 Tablets
              
               at
               his
               Sepulcher
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 go
                 yet
                 a
                 step
                 farther
                 ,
                 and
              
               those
               very
               judgments
               
                 which
                 God
              
               inflicts
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               face
               to
               affirm
               ,
               were
               strokes
               of
               divine
               Vengeance
               
                 on
                 the
              
               Protestants
               ;
               thus
               when
               there
               were
               some
               *
               hundreds
               of
               the
               Rom●sh
               Profession
               met
               to
               hear
               Father
               Drury
               a
               noted
               Jesuit
               ●reach
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Black
                 Fryers
                 ,
                 Oct.
                 26.
                 1623.
              
               it
               pleas'd
               God
               that
               the
               Chamber
               where
               they
               were
               ,
               fell
               down
               ,
               and
               near
               a
               hundred
               Persons
               with
               the
               Preacher
               were
               kill'd
               out-right
               ,
               and
               many
               hurt
               ,
               yet
               had
               they
               the
               Confidence
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               a
               Protestant
               Assembly
               ,
               publishing
               †
               a
               Book
               
                 relating
                 great
                 Iudgments
                 shewn
                 on
                 a
                 ●ort
                 of
                 Protestant
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 an
                 house
                 in
                 Black
                 Fryers
                 London
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 Assembled
                 to
                 hear
                 a
                 Geneva
                 Lecture
                 ;
                 and
                 Dr.
              
               ‖
               Gouge
               
                 tells
                 us
              
               when
               and
               where
               this
               Relation
               was
               Printed
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
              
               Account
               
                 of
                 that
              
               sad
               Providence
               .
            
          
           
             I
             might
             particularize
             in
             abundance
             of
             such
             passages
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             enough
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             that
             it
             was
             not
             
               without
               cause
            
             I
             gave
             him
             Caution
             in
             the
             
               first
               Chapter
               to
               suspect
               them
            
             ,
             for
             into
             what
             a
             maze
             of
             Errors
             doth
             he
             run
             ,
             who
             takes
             the
             Accounts
             given
             by
             those
             men
             of
             the
             Lives
             and
             Deaths
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             upon
             their
             Authority
             ,
             who
             
               give
               themselves
            
             such
             a
             Liberty
             to
             
               devise
               Fables
            
             and
             then
             
               report
               them
            
             .
          
           
             This
             over
             politick
             and
             wise
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             reach
             yet
             a
             note
             higher
             ,
             and
             knowing
             of
             how
             great
             Consequence
             the
             Revolt
             of
             any
             
               eminent
               Divine
            
             is
             ,
             are
             as
             liberal
             in
             their
             Reports
             that
             such
             and
             〈◊〉
             Persons
             are
             become
             Catholicks
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             in
             which
             they
             have
             as
             little
             respect
             to
             truth
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               former
               Instances
            
             .
             
             
               But
               they
               find
               by
               their
               experience
               that
               news
               make
               their
               impression
               upon
               their
               first
               reporting
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               if
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               it
               greatly
               raises
               up
               the
               Spirit
               and
               confirms
               the
               Mind
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               who
               easily
               believe
               all
               that
               their
               
               betters
               tell
               them
               ;
               that
               afterwards
               when
               such
               Stories
               happen
               to
               be
               controll'd
               ,
               mens
               spirits
               being
               cold
               are
               not
               so
               sensible
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               either
               little
               regard
               it
               or
               impute
               it
               to
               common
               error
               or
               uncertainty
               of
               things
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               good
               news
               comes
               to
               many
               mens
               ears
               who
               never
               hear
               of
               the
               Check
               it
               hath
               ;
               and
               at
               least
               it
               may
               serve
               their
               turn
               for
               some
               present
               Exploit
               ,
               as
               Merchants
               do
               by
               their
               news
               ,
               who
               finding
               some
               difficulty
               in
               accommodating
               their
               Affairs
               ,
               have
               in
               use
               to
               forge
               Letters
               or
               otherwise
               to
               raise
               bruits
               ,
               either
               of
               some
               prosperous
               success
               in
               Princes
               actions
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               great
               alteration
               in
               some
               kind
               of
               merchandise
               ,
               which
               may
               serve
               for
               that
               present
               instant
               to
               expedite
               their
               business
               .
            
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Missionaries
             take
             this
             piece
             of
             Policy
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             onely
             imitated
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             material
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             being
             secure
             of
             an
             evasion
             if
             their
             report
             be
             found
             untrue
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             mis-informed
             ,
             and
             knowing
             well
             that
             hundreds
             who
             hear
             the
             account
             they
             give
             ,
             are
             
               never
               undeceiv'd
            
             by
             
               wanting
               opportunities
            
             to
             discover
             its
             falsity
             ;
             they
             are
             no
             modester
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             other
             Slanders
             is
             most
             certain
             .
          
           
             *
             Thus
             in
             the
             year
             1597.
             they
             spread
             a
             report
             throughout
             
               Germany
               ,
               Holland
            
             and
             Italy
             ,
             that
             Beza
             had
             renounced
             his
             Religion
             before
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             had
             exhorted
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             reconcile
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             †
             and
             that
             by
             his
             
               example
               many
               Citizens
            
             of
             Geneva
             had
             done
             the
             like
             ;
             ‖
             whereupon
             he
             was
             absolv'd
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             by
             
               special
               Order
            
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
             This
             we
             are
             assur'd
             by
             several
             *
             
               French
               Priests
            
             was
             
               generally
               believed
            
             ,
             till
             
               Beza
               wrote
            
             several
             French
             and
             
               Latin
               Letters
            
             ,
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             the
             Forgery
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             yet
             alive
             ,
             and
             †
             he
             
               died
               not
               till
               six
               years
            
             after
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             very
             
               same
               nature
            
             ,
             was
             the
             report
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             ‖
             Reverend
             
               Peter
               Du
               Moulin
            
             ,
             which
             even
             while
             he
             was
             Minister
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               Church
            
             in
             Paris
             ,
             and
             writing
             against
             Rome
             ,
             was
             publickly
             
             preach'd
             in
             the
             City
             in
             
               many
               Pulpits
            
             ,
             
             and
             Benefices
             assigned
             to
             him
             ;
             they
             asserted
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             preparing
             to
             go
             to
             Rome
             ;
             which
             was
             so
             
               generally
               believ'd
            
             that
             the
             people
             flocked
             to
             a
             certain
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             waited
             expecting
             to
             hear
             him
             make
             his
             Recantation
             .
             Upon
             which
             he
             observes
             ,
             
               that
               such
               tricks
               are
               apt
               to
               astonish
               the
               people
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               an
               untruth
               that
               was
               belie●●d
               for
               three
               days
               hath
               done
               some
               effect
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               am
               able
               to
               prove
               that
               a
               Minister
               now
               in
               England
               travelling
               in
               company
               with
               others
               of
               our
               Nation
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               small
               journey
               alone
               ,
               to
               a
               neighbour
               City
               to
               that
               they
               then
               resided
               in
               ;
               the
               Priests
               came
               to
               several
               of
               his
               
                 fellow
                 Travellers
              
               ,
               assuring
               them
               that
               the
               said
               Minister
               was
               become
               a
               Romanist
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 publickly
                 reconcil'd
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               surely
               they
               would
               not
               refuse
               to
               relinquish
               that
               Religion
               ,
               which
               he
               whose
               Profession
               obliged
               him
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               and
               who
               understood
               it
               best
               ,
               durst
               not
               continue
               in
               .
               This
               report
               was
               affirmed
               with
               so
               much
               confidence
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               Ministers
               return
               ,
               several
               persons
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Religion
              
               ,
               congratulated
               him
               for
               his
               happy
               Change
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               English
               was
               ready
               to
               follow
               his
               example
               if
               he
               had
               not
               in
               time
               discovered
               the
               cheat
               .
            
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             no
             longer
             since
             than
             the
             Winter
             1685.
             that
             a
             report
             went
             current
             through
             all
             the
             Countreys
             in
             England
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             many
             Romanists
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             Burnet
             was
             at
             Rome
             become
             
               a
               Papist
            
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             
               great
               Preferments
            
             were
             bestow'd
             upon
             him
             ;
             this
             hath
             been
             〈◊〉
             to
             me
             by
             several
             for
             a
             
               certain
               truth
            
             ,
             when
             I
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               enquiry
            
             ,
             those
             Gentlemen
             affirming
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             it
             from
             very
             good
             hands
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             some
             Letters
             from
             
               foreign
               parts
            
             which
             confirm'd
             it
             .
             
               But
               more
               immodest
               was
               the
               
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 Dean
                 of
              
               Norwich's
               Conversion
               about
               
                 two
                 years
              
               since
               ,
               which
               several
               Priests
               affirm'd
               to
               a
               
                 Servant
                 Maid
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               knew
               to
               be
               a
               great
               admirer
               of
               that
               Divine
               ,
               urging
               ●er
               to
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               such
               a
               
                 Learned
                 Man
              
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               deservedly
               esteem'd
               by
               her
               ,
               which
               they
               reiterated
               with
               so
               much
               confidence
               ,
               and
               frequency
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Maid
                 promised
                 to
                 turn
              
               likewise
               ;
               but
               being
               convinc't
               by
               an
               
               
                 eminent
                 Person
              
               ,
               (
               who
               carried
               her
               to
               hear
               the
               
                 Reverend
                 Dean
              
               preach
               )
               that
               she
               was
               abus'd
               by
               a
               
                 notorious
                 untruth
              
               ;
               she
               was
               confirm'd
               in
               her
               aversion
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               upheld
               by
               such
               
                 unworthy
                 means
              
               :
               And
               I
               cannot
               but
               observe
               the
               Provid●●ce
               of
               God
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               the
               Sermon
               which
               the
               Maid
               was
               carried
               to
               hear
               ,
               was
               
                 levell'd
                 against
                 the
                 Popish
                 Errors
              
               ;
               whereby
               she
               was
               not
               onely
               inform'd
               of
               the
               abuse
               ,
               but
               instructed
               too
               .
            
          
           
             But
             their
             
               greatest
               traffick
            
             is
             in
             the
             
               pretended
               Conversion
            
             of
             
               dying
               persons
            
             ,
             thus
             they
             would
             make
             a
             Romanist
             of
             
               dying
               Beza
            
             six
             years
             before
             his
             death
             ;
             and
             this
             blot
             they
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             cast
             upon
             the
             Memory
             of
             that
             
               excellent
               Prelate
            
             Bishop
             King
             ,
             Mr.
             *
             Musket
             the
             Jesuite
             publishing
             a
             Book
             of
             
               his
               Conversion
            
             to
             Rome
             upon
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             intituled
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Londons
             Legacy
             .
             This
             relation
             we
             are
             assured
             did
             mightily
             †
             shock
             the
             peoples
             minds
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             
               wholly
               false
            
             ,
             his
             Son
             Dr.
             
               Henry
               King
            
             since
             
               Bishop
               of
               Chichester
            
             ,
             Preaching
             
               a
               Sermon
            
             for
             his
             
               Fathers
               Vindication
            
             at
             St.
             
               Pauls
               Cross
               ,
               Nov.
            
             25.
             1621.
             where
             he
             assures
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Bishop
               before
               his
               death
               received
               the
               Eucharist
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Chaplain
            
             Dr.
             Cluet
             ,
             
               together
               with
               his
               Wife
               ,
               his
               Children
               ,
               his
               Family
               ,
               Sir
            
             Henry
             Martin
             
               his
               Chancellor
               ,
               Mr.
            
             Philip
             King
             
               his
               Brother
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               protesting
               to
               them
               that
               his
               Soul
               had
               greatly
               longed
               to
               eat
               that
               last
               Supper
               ,
               and
               to
               perform
               that
               last
               Christian
               Duty
               before
               he
               left
               〈◊〉
               ;
               and
               ga●●
               thanks
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               liv'd
               to
               finish
               that
               blessed
               Work.
               And
               then
               drawing
               near
               his
               end
               ,
               he
               caus'd
               his
               〈◊〉
               to
               read
               the
               Confession
               and
               Absolution
               in
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               .
               And
               the
               person
            
             who
             was
             reported
             to
             reconcile
             him
             ,
             Mr.
             ‖
             
               Thomas
               Preston
            
             ,
             being
             examined
             before
             the
             A.
             B.
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             other
             Commissioners
             ,
             
               protested
               before
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               should
               answer
               it
               at
               the
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             London
             
               did
               never
               confess
               himself
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               ever
               received
               sacramental
               Absolution
               at
               his
               hands
               ,
               nor
               was
               ever
               by
               him
               reconcil'd
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               neither
               did
               renounce
               before
               him
               the
               Religion
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ;
             yea
             he
             added
             farther
             ,
             
               that
               to
               his
               knowledge
               he
               was
               never
               in
               company
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               never
               receiv'd
               
               any
               letter
               from
               him
               ,
               never
               wrote
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               ever
               see
               him
               in
               any
               place
               whatsoever
               ,
               nor
               could
               have
               known
               him
               from
               another
               man.
            
             The
             same
             did
             *
             Father
             Palmer
             the
             Jesuite
             (
             whom
             they
             affirmed
             to
             be
             one
             of
             those
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             reconcil'd
             )
             affirm
             
               that
               he
               never
               saw
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             This
             Book
             of
             
             Musket's
             was
             known
             to
             be
             such
             a
             
               notorious
               forgery
            
             ,
             that
             †
             Mr.
             Anderton
             an
             
               ingenious
               Priest
            
             ,
             expressed
             his
             sorrow
             that
             ever
             such
             
               a
               Book
            
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             come
             forth
             ;
             
               
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 them
                 more
                 hur●●han
                 any
                 Book
                 they
                 ever
                 wrote
              
               ▪
            
             yet
             have
             they
             since
             altered
             the
             Title
             ,
             and
             so
             printed
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             a
             ‖
             Book
             exceedingly
             admir'd
             among
             them
             ,
             written
             about
             
               fifteen
               years
            
             since
             and
             Dedicated
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             to
             the
             D.
             of
             
               Buckingham
               )
               insists
            
             much
             upon
             this
             Conversion
             ;
             which
             makes
             me
             beseech
             my
             Brethren
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             carefull
             to
             what
             Assertion
             they
             give
             credit
             ;
             and
             
               believe
               nothing
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               these
               men
               upon
               their
               Authority
               ,
               for
               let
               a
               thing
               be
               never
               so
               false
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               report
               it
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               be
               expos'd
               and
               confuted
               ,
               they
               will
               urge
               it
               with
               the
               same
               confidence
               ,
               as
               an
               uncontradicted
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             when
             Father
             
               Redmond
               Caron
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             in
             defence
             of
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             King
             against
             the
             
               rebellious
               Opinions
            
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             lay
             upon
             his
             
               death
               bed
            
             in
             
               Dublin
               ,
               ann
            
             .
             1666.
             the
             Priests
             raised
             a
             
               Report
               that
               he
               retracted
               his
               Signature
               of
               the
               Loyal
               Irish
               Remonstrance
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Books
               on
               that
               Subject
               ,
            
             but
             they
             were
             
               too
               quick
            
             in
             spreading
             this
             piece
             of
             Calumny
             against
             that
             
               Loyal
               Man
            
             ,
             for
             the
             account
             came
             to
             
               his
               Ears
               before
               he
               died
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             many
             of
             his
             
               own
               Order
            
             ,
             he
             protested
             solemnly
             
               that
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               recanting
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               he
               had
               taught
               ,
               he
               looked
               upon
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               his
               duty
               to
               maintain
               it
               .
            
             Thus
             if
             any
             of
             their
             
               own
               Church
            
             be
             of
             a
             
               sounder
               Principle
            
             than
             themselves
             ,
             they
             cannot
             help
             practising
             that
             rule
             of
             the
             ‖
             Jesuits
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             directed
             ,
             
               to
               report
               that
               such
               as
               leave
               them
               are
               very
               desirous
               to
               be
               receiv'd
               again
            
             ;
             and
             although
             they
             are
             
               so
               often
               prov'd
            
             and
             expos'd
             to
             the
             world
             as
             Calumniators
             and
             Forgers
             ,
             they
             with
             the
             greatest
             
               unconcernedness
               invent
            
             and
             report
             anew
             upon
             the
             
               next
               occasion
            
             .
          
           
           
             But
             that
             the
             World
             may
             not
             be
             always
             fed
             with
             
               false
               Stories
            
             ,
             they
             cast
             about
             for
             an
             artifice
             to
             deceive
             them
             by
             
               false
               Converts
               ,
               appointing
               men
               to
               pretend
               themselves
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               after
               some
               time
               to
               be
               reconcil'd
               to
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               their
               Missionaries
               .
            
             *
             
               Thus
               ann
               .
               1583.
               at
               the
               Sessions
               at
               Glocester
               in
               the
               month
               of
               August
               ,
               one
               
                 Richard
                 Summers
              
               was
               apprehended
               ,
               who
               outwardly
               seem'd
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               but
               being
               one
               day
               present
               at
               a
               discourse
               between
               one
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Glocesters
                 Chaplains
              
               and
               a
               Puritan
               (
               as
               they
               were
               then
               call'd
               )
               us'd
               this
               Expression
               ,
               
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Protestantism
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 lament
                 my
                 ways
                 and
                 turn
                 to
                 my
                 Mother
                 the
                 Ch.
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 seeing
                 the
                 Ch.
                 of
              
               England
               
                 is
                 divided
              
               .
               The
               Chaplain
               upon
               this
               suspecting
               this
               man
               ,
               one
               day
               disguis'd
               himself
               ,
               and
               trac'd
               him
               to
               an
               house
               ,
               where
               he
               
                 found
                 him
              
               in
               a
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               
                 heard
                 him
                 say
                 Mass
              
               ;
               after
               which
               he
               dogg'd
               him
               to
               his
               Lodging
               and
               had
               him
               apprehended
               .
            
          
           
             'T
             is
             an
             attempt
             not
             impossible
             to
             succeed
             ,
             to
             raise
             such
             reports
             of
             particular
             
               private
               Men
            
             ,
             but
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             of
             
               whole
               bodies
               of
               men
            
             ,
             whole
             Nations
             and
             Countries
             and
             
               Sovereign
               Princes
            
             becoming
             Converts
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             the
             contrary
             to
             be
             the
             
               real
               truth
            
             ;
             is
             something
             more
             amazing
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             surprise
             the
             most
             
               thinking
               men
            
             ;
             
             yet
             were
             not
             these
             Gentlemen
             asham'd
             to
             affirm
             even
             at
             Rome
             it self
             (
             where
             it
             is
             an
             ordinary
             practice
             )
             with
             great
             Solemnity
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Alexandria
             
               with
               all
               the
               Greek
               Church
               of
            
             Africa
             ,
             
               had
               by
               their
               Ambassadours
               submitted
               and
               reconcil'd
               themselves
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               receiv'd
               from
               his
               Holiness
               Absolution
               and
               Benediction
            
             ;
             but
             tho'
             this
             was
             found
             a
             Fable
             ,
             about
             the
             same
             time
             they
             reported
             that
             the
             †
             K.
             of
             Scots
             (
             K.
             
               James
               )
               had
               chas'd
               the
               Ministers
               away
               ,
               and
               executed
               two
               of
               them
               ,
               bestowing
               their
               Goods
               upon
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ;
               that
               not
               only
            
             ‖
             Beza
             
               had
               recanted
               his
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               City
               of
            
             Geneva
             
               also
               sought
               to
               be
               reconcil'd
               ,
               and
               had
               sent
               to
            
             Rome
             
               an
               Ambassage
               of
               Submission
            
             :
             
               This
               news
               was
               whispered
               among
               the
               Jesuits
               two
               months
               ,
               before
               it
               became
               publick
               ,
               but
               at
               length
               there
               came
               a
               
                 solemn
                 account
              
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               run
               through
               all
               Italy
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               verily
               believed
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               
               that
               
                 several
                 went
                 to
              
               Rome
               
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 see
                 those
                 Ambassadours
              
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               up
               the
               full
               measure
               of
               this
               Romish
               Policy
               ,
               there
               was
               news
               sent
               from
               Rome
               to
               Lyons
               ,
               that
               Q.
               
               Elizabeth's
               
                 Ambassadours
                 were
                 at
              
               Rome
               
                 making
                 great
                 instance
                 to
                 be
                 absolv'd
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               And
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               
                 secular
                 Priest
              
               who
               not
               long
               since
               assur'd
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               seen
               an
               
                 original
                 Instrument
              
               under
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               
                 late
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 York
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Prelates
               ,
               with
               several
               Divines
               ,
               among
               whom
               he
               named
               Dr.
               Wallis
               of
               
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 approving
                 several
                 of
                 the
              
               Romish
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               particularly
               
                 Prayer
                 to
                 Saints
              
               ,
               or
               for
               
                 the
                 dead
              
               ;
               but
               tho'
               upon
               my
               
                 earnest
                 intreaty
              
               he
               promis'd
               to
               procure
               me
               a
               sight
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               he
               never
               perform'd
               it
               to
               this
               day
               :
            
             But
             this
             is
             usual
             among
             them
             ;
             when
             they
             have
             a
             design
             either
             to
             make
             or
             
               confirm
               Proselytes
            
             ,
             these
             *
             Assertions
             that
             our
             
               greatest
               Men
            
             are
             Papists
             ,
             in
             private
             ,
             are
             never
             out
             of
             their
             mouths
             ;
             and
             within
             these
             few
             years
             they
             reported
             publickly
             †
             in
             
               Ireland
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               his
               late
               and
               present
               Majesty
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               were
               privately
               of
               their
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             And
             no
             longer
             since
             than
             ‖
             the
             year
             1678.
             it
             was
             generally
             reported
             at
             Rome
             for
             
               six
               months
            
             together
             that
             
               the
               Armenian
               Patriarch
               with
               six
               and
               thirty
               Bishops
               were
               on
               their
               way
               thither
               ;
               to
               submit
               to
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               Apostolical
               See
            
             ;
             tho'
             this
             was
             a
             Sham
             like
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Great
             Conversions
             ,
             on
             which
             I
             shall
             make
             some
             few
             Reflexions
             by
             a
             short
             account
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             most
             ready
             to
             
               boast
               of
            
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             Conversions
             in
             the
             Indies
             have
             made
             so
             great
             a
             noise
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             multitudes
             are
             possest
             with
             a
             belief
             of
             every
             thing
             they
             are
             pleas'd
             to
             report
             concerning
             them
             ;
             but
             *
             a
             Jesuite
             of
             note
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               that
               during
               forty
               years
               of
               the
               Missionaries
               abode
               among
               them
               ;
               there
               was
               hardly
               one
               Indian
               to
               be
               found
               who
               understood
               any
               two
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               knew
               any
               thing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               an
               eternal
               Life
               ;
               that
               the
               Missionaries
               are
               careless
               and
               do
               not
               take
               any
               right
               course
               for
               their
               Conversion
               ;
               
               that
               among
               so
               many
               thousands
               of
               Indians
               who
               are
               said
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               rare
               thing
               to
               meet
               with
               any
               who
               own'd
               Christ
               ,
               but
               all
               like
               those
               Ephesians
               who
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               mentions
               not
               to
               have
               heard
               whether
               there
               be
               an
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               might
               answer
               we
               have
               not
               heard
               whether
               there
               be
               a
               Christ
               ;
               and
               this
               small
               progress
               he
               imputes
               to
               the
               carelesness
               and
               evil
               examples
               of
               those
               who
               are
               sent
               thither
               ,
               who
               took
               no
               pains
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               so
               that
               though
               the
               ancient
               Priests
               were
               suitable
               to
               their
               calling
               ,
               yet
               the
               Missionaries
               were
               so
               unworthy
               ,
               that
               they
               destroyed
               more
               Souls
               than
               they
               gain'd
               or
               converted
               .
            
             So
             little
             did
             they
             make
             it
             their
             business
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             †
             
               permit
               them
               to
               pray
               and
               worship
               before
               their
               ancient
               Idols
               ,
               so
               they
               direct
               their
               intention
               to
               a
               little
               Image
               of
               Christ
               or
               some
               Saint
               which
               they
               have
               under
               their
               Clothes
            
             ;
             against
             which
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Cardinals
             
               de
               propaganda
               fide
            
             published
             a
             
               Decree
               ,
               July
            
             6.
             1646.
             which
             considerations
             made
             one
             of
             their
             own
             ‖
             Communion
             affirm
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               the
               strangest
               Conversions
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               no
               care
               at
               all
               to
               instruct
               these
               people
               or
               to
               teach
               them
               any
               thing
               ;
               they
               Baptise
               them
               only
               without
               explaining
               to
               them
               the
               virtue
               of
               that
               Sacrament
               or
               what
               it
               signifies
               ;
               nay
               without
               turning
               them
               from
               their
               former
               Idolatry
               .
            
             These
             now
             are
             their
             Conversions
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             any
             better
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Indies
             subject
             to
             the
             
               Mogoll
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               indeed
               spilt
               the
               water
               of
               Baptism
               upon
               some
               few
               Faces
            
             (
             saith
             *
             one
             who
             liv'd
             in
             a
             publick
             Employment
             some
             years
             there
             )
             
               working
               upon
               the
               necessity
               of
               some
               poor
               men
               ,
               who
               for
               want
               of
               means
               which
               they
               give
               them
               ,
               are
               content
               to
               wear
               Crucifixes
               ,
               but
               for
               want
               of
               knowledge
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christianity
               are
               only
               in
               name
               Christians
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               Congregations
               there
               are
               very
               thin
               ,
               consisting
               of
               some
               Italians
               which
               the
               Mogoll
               entertains
               to
               cut
               his
               Diamonds
               ;
               —
               and
               of
               other
               European
               Strangers
               which
               come
               thither
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               Natives
               .
            
             †
             And
             yet
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             is
             tolerated
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             of
             all
             Religions
             very
             much
             esteemed
             by
             the
             people
             .
             
             *
             Much
             the
             
               same
               account
            
             is
             given
             of
             the
             Converts
             in
             Japan
             ,
             that
             
               besides
               reading
               Pater
               Noster
               ,
               Ave
               Maria
               ,
            
             and
             some
             
               Prayers
               to
               Saints
            
             ,
             they
             have
             little
             or
             no
             knowledge
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             these
             
               remote
               Converts
            
             only
             in
             such
             a
             
               miserable
               Condition
            
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             a
             little
             nearer
             home
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             Proselytes
             in
             France
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             their
             case
             very
             little
             better
             if
             not
             worse
             ;
             for
             so
             little
             are
             they
             instructed
             †
             that
             
               two
               hundred
               Peasants
               came
               at
               once
               to
               the
               Intendant
               of
               their
               Province
               ,
               complaining
               ,
               that
               since
               their
               Conversion
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               Prayers
               to
               make
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               been
               forbidden
               their
               old
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               taught
               any
               other
            
             ;
             nay
             they
             are
             so
             unwilling
             of
             that
             Profession
             ‖
             that
             upon
             
               Corpus
               Christi
               Day
            
             1686.
             
               many
               of
               them
               chose
               rather
               to
               pay
               a
               Fine
               ,
               than
               put
               up
               Hangings
               before
               their
               Houses
               for
               the
               Procession
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             hear
             daily
             brags
             of
             these
             Converts
             which
             are
             such
             as
             we
             should
             be
             asham'd
             of
             ,
             
               and
               so
               would
               any
               other
               Church
               but
               that
               which
               glories
               in
               her
               shame
               .
            
          
           
             But
             as
             they
             triumph
             mightily
             in
             Conversions
             which
             were
             never
             made
             ,
             and
             
               Converts
               not
               instructed
            
             ,
             nor
             
               really
               altered
               but
               only
               frighted
            
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             so
             upon
             every
             
               little
               occasion
            
             they
             raise
             as
             loud
             reports
             of
             the
             Accession
             of
             whole
             Nations
             to
             their
             Church
             ;
             wherein
             they
             are
             indeed
             a
             little
             more
             ingenious
             than
             in
             those
             which
             had
             no
             ground
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             *
             Thus
             when
             several
             Bishops
             of
             Lithuania
             and
             
               Russia
               nigra
            
             (
             in
             the
             year
             1595.
             )
             in
             
               hopes
               of
               restoring
               themselves
            
             to
             some
             honours
             in
             the
             Diet
             of
             Poland
             ,
             which
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             they
             were
             deprived
             of
             ;
             sent
             two
             of
             their
             number
             to
             Rome
             to
             offer
             their
             Submission
             and
             Obedience
             to
             
               Clement
               the
               Eighth
            
             then
             Pope
             ;
             there
             was
             and
             
               is
               yet
            
             great
             boastings
             of
             those
             Churches
             being
             reconcil'd
             to
             Rome
             ;
             
               though
               their
               going
               thither
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Ruthenick
                 Churches
              
               was
               protested
               against
               by
               Constantine
               Duke
               of
               Ostorovia
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
               Greek
               Church
               who
               resolv'd
               to
               continue
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               .
            
          
           
             I
             could
             give
             more
             Instances
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             but
             I
             refer
             them
             to
             another
             Chapter
             ;
             and
             conclude
             this
             point
             of
             
               feign'd
               conversions
            
             ,
             with
             a
             known
             passage
             of
             the
             Intendant
             Marillac's
             in
             France
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             learn
             what
             credit
             to
             give
             to
             the
             reports
             of
             
               this
               nature
            
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             affirm
             such
             a
             thing
             of
             a
             
               Person
               of
               Honour
            
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             
               before
               his
               own
               face
            
             ;
             yet
             did
             that
             Persecutor
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
             
               Poictou
               one
               day
               dining
               with
               the
            
             
             
               Marquess
               of
            
             Verac
             ,
             
               give
               order
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               place
               should
               assemble
               at
               the
               Cross
               ;
               where
               he
               went
               after
               Dinner
               ,
               and
               getting
               upon
               the
               steps
               of
               the
               Cross
               told
               the
               People
               in
               the
            
             Marquess's
             
               presence
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               requir'd
               them
               all
               to
               turn
               Roman
               Catholicks
               ,
               which
               he
               exhorted
               them
               to
               do
               ,
               by
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               Lord
               the
               Marquess
               was
               there
               come
               along
               with
               him
               to
               change
               his
               Religion
               ;
               which
               bold
               and
               impudent
               untruth
               ,
               that
               noble
               Gentleman
            
             immediately
             contradicted
             by
             
               assuring
               the
               people
               of
               the
               contrary
            
             and
             
               that
               he
               had
               no
               design
               to
               change
               his
               Religion
               .
            
             After
             this
             what
             credit
             can
             be
             given
             to
             these
             
               mens
               Reports
            
             in
             private
             .
          
           
             The
             Affinity
             between
             the
             
               slandering
               the
               persons
            
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             and
             misrepresenting
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             leads
             me
             to
             expose
             that
             
               unchristian
               Artifice
            
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             charge
             of
             Disloyalty
             is
             advanc'd
             with
             great
             Confidence
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Moment
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             that
             a
             Chapter
             by
             it
             self
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Their
             accusing
             us
             of
             Disloyalty
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Directions
             given
             by
             the
             Jesuit
             *
             Contzen
             ,
             to
             
               traduce
               such
               as
               oppose
               their
               designs
               as
               men
               that
               are
               Enemies
               to
               the
               publick
               Peace
               ,
            
             which
             advice
             Seignior
             †
             Ballarini
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Father
             Young
             thinks
             
               most
               proper
            
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             managing
             the
             
               Popish
               Interest
            
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             asperse
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             so
             factious
             that
             it
             were
             well
             they
             were
             remov'd
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             Missionaries
             are
             at
             this
             day
             observing
             those
             Directions
             ,
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             time
             and
             pains
             spent
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             hence
             we
             have
             had
             ‖
             a
             
               new
               Test
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Englands
             Loyalty
             ,
             an
             *
             Instance
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             such
             scurrilous
             and
             
               weak
               Pamphlets
            
             ,
             sent
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             either
             to
             create
             an
             
               ill
               opinion
            
             of
             our
             Loyalty
             ,
             or
             to
             exasperate
             the
             Members
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             provoke
             them
             to
             some
             undecent
             carriage
             ;
             endeavouring
             to
             find
             some
             failure
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             catch
             at
             an
             occasion
             to
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             †
             forfeited
             that
             Protection
             his
             MAJESTY
             hath
             so
             
               graciously
               promised
            
             to
             afford
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             Loyalty
             hath
             a
             better
             Foundation
             than
             to
             be
             shaken
             by
             such
             malicious
             Arts
             ,
             it
             being
             founded
             upon
             the
             same
             Bottom
             with
             our
             Church
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             and
             our
             
               Blessed
               Saviour
            
             ,
             the
             
               chief
               Corner-Stone
            
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Arts
             of
             men
             and
             Devils
             shall
             never
             overthrow
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             will
             of
             man
             as
             theirs
             is
             .
          
           
             Yet
             these
             Gentlemen
             think
             it
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             us
             disloyal
             ,
             to
             cull
             out
             a
             few
             Instances
             of
             men
             of
             rebellious
             Practices
             ;
             
             and
             this
             they
             charge
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             but
             with
             what
             justice
             let
             the
             
               world
               judge
            
             .
             They
             cry
             out
             upon
             us
             as
             misrepresenters
             of
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             because
             we
             affirm
             they
             teach
             the
             deposing
             
               power
               to
               rest
               both
               in
               the
               Pope
               and
               in
               the
               People
               and
               shew
               their
               Practices
            
             to
             accord
             with
             that
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               when
               ever
               they
               had
               occasion
               :
            
             If
             this
             be
             to
             misrepresent
             ,
             what
             name
             may
             we
             call
             their
             dealing
             by
             ,
             who
             charge
             us
             with
             Rebellion
             ,
             when
             we
             freely
             condemn
             all
             such
             practices
             and
             that
             openly
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             our
             Religion
             there
             is
             no
             Rule
             to
             be
             found
             that
             prescribeth
             Rebellion
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             dispenseth
             Subjects
             from
             the
             Oath
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             our
             Churches
             that
             receive
             that
             Doctrine
             .
             When
             on
             their
             side
             several
             
               General
               Councils
            
             have
             asserted
             ,
             above
             TWENTY
             of
             their
             Popes
             pronounc'd
             that
             right
             inherent
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             able
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             above
             three
             hundred
             of
             their
             
               Divines
               defend
            
             and
             plead
             for
             either
             the
             Popes
             or
             Peoples
             power
             to
             depose
             their
             Princes
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             I
             know
             there
             are
             many
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             who
             
               (
               at
               least
               at
               present
            
             )
             do
             heartily
             disown
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             affirm
             that
             it
             hath
             all
             the
             
               Characters
               of
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             nor
             doth
             the
             dissent
             of
             so
             many
             hinder
             it
             from
             being
             so
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             multitudes
             among
             them
             who
             disown
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             others
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             points
             which
             others
             amongst
             them
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             Articles
             of
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             *
             Neither
             will
             a
             late
             
             Author's
             plea
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             such
             an
             
               Article
               the
               opposers
               of
               it
               would
               not
               scape
               without
               a
               brand
            
             of
             Heressie
             ,
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             we
             know
             that
             they
             have
             been
             often
             mark'd
             with
             that
             Brand
             ,
             and
             are
             once
             
               a
               year
               Excommunicated
            
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             
               Bulla
               Coenae
            
             ;
             wherein
             †
             
               all
               persons
               who
               hinder
               the
               Clergy
               in
               exercising
               their
               jurisdiction
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             (
             which
             France
             does
             )
             
               all
               secular
               powers
               who
               call
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Person
               to
               their
               Courts
               ,
               all
               Princes
               that
               lay
               any
               Taxes
               on
               their
               people
               without
               the
               Popes
               consent
               ,
            
             are
             declar'd
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             remain
             so
             a
             whole
             year
             they
             shall
             be
             
               declar'd
               Hereticks
            
             .
          
           
           
             We
             are
             told
             by
             *
             one
             of
             themselves
             ,
             
               that
               a
               Doctrine
               when
               inserted
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Canon-Law
               becomes
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
            
             
               now
               in
               the
            
             Canon-Law
             
               we
               find
               it
               asserted
            
             †
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             absolve
             persons
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             
               that
               Pope
            
             ‖
             Zachary
             deposed
             the
             K.
             of
             France
             not
             so
             much
             for
             his
             Crimes
             as
             that
             he
             was
             unfit
             to
             rule
             ,
             that
             we
             *
             are
             absolv'd
             from
             all
             Oaths
             to
             an
             Excommunicate
             Person
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             yield
             no
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
             That
             †
             
               Clergymen
               ought
               not
               to
               swear
               Allegiance
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               and
               that
            
             ‖
             
               they
               are
               exempt
               from
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               secular
               Magistrate
               .
            
             And
             the
             *
             Council
             of
             Trent
             hath
             
               confirmed
               all
               these
               Canons
            
             ,
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             which
             †
             all
             their
             Priests
             and
             dignifyed
             men
             are
             sworn
             :
             Let
             the
             world
             then
             judge
             whether
             this
             doctrine
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             have
             not
             onely
             taught
             and
             establish'd
             this
             treasonable
             Principle
             upon
             the
             same
             foundation
             with
             their
             other
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             though
             often
             
               call'd
               upon
               to
               joyn
               in
               a
               denial
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               condemn
               it
               as
               sinfull
               ,
               they
               could
               never
               be
               prevail'd
               on
               to
               clear
               themselves
               from
               such
               an
               odious
               Charge
               as
               hath
               been
               all
               along
               justly
               brought
               against
               them
               .
            
             This
             was
             once
             thought
             the
             only
             way
             they
             had
             to
             justifie
             themselves
             ,
             by
             a
             person
             who
             hath
             since
             made
             himself
             a
             Member
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             .
             
               ‖
               'T
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               the
               well-meaning
               Papist
               to
               produce
               the
               Evidences
               of
               their
               Loyalty
               to
               the
               late
               King
               (
               Charles
               the
               First
               )
               I
               will
               grant
               their
               Behaviour
               to
               have
               been
               as
               loyal
               and
               as
               brave
               as
               they
               can
               desire
               ,
               but
               that
               saying
               of
               their
               Father
               Cress.
               is
               still
               running
               in
               my
               head
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               dispenc'd
               with
               in
               their
               obedience
               to
               an
               Heretick
               Prince
               ,
               while
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               times
               shall
               oblige
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               (
               as
               another
               of
               them
               tells
               us
               )
               is
               onely
               the
               effect
               of
               Christain
               Prudence
               ,
               but
               when
               once
               they
               shall
               get
               power
               to
               
               shake
               him
               off
               ;
               an
               Heretick
               is
               no
               lawfull
               King
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               rise
               against
               him
               is
               no
               Rebellion
               .
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               therefore
               that
               they
               would
               follow
               the
               advice
               which
               was
               charitably
               given
               them
               by
               a
               Reverend
               Prelate
               of
               our
               Church
               :
               namely
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 joyn
                 in
                 a
                 publick
                 act
                 of
                 disowning
                 and
                 detesting
                 those
                 Iesuitick
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribe
                 to
                 all
                 Doctrines
                 which
                 deny
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Authority
                 of
                 deposing
                 Kings
                 and
                 releasing
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 .
              
            
             And
             *
             a
             late
             Author
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             judges
             this
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
               NO
               CLERGY
               MAN
               OUGHT
               TO
               BE
               RECEIVED
               WITHOUT
               SUBSCRIBING
               THE
               CONDEMNATION
               OF
               THE
               BULL
               
                 DE
                 COENA
                 DOMINI
              
               ;
               AND
               TILL
               THE
               MONKS
               AND
               JESUITS
               SHALL
               SOLEMNLY
               RENOUNCE
               AND
               CONDEMN
               IT
               ,
               IT
               WILL
               BE
               NO
               GREAT
               INJUSTICE
               DONE
               THEM
               ,
               TO
               ACCUSE
               THEM
               OF
               ATTEMPTING
               AGAINST
               THE
               LIVES
               OF
               KINGS
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 did
                 suspect
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 an
              
               Arian
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 knew
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 justifie
                 my self
                 from
                 such
                 cursed
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 impute
                 to
                 me
                 all
                 the
                 Consequences
                 of
                 this
                 pernicious
                 Heresie
              
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 all
                 the
                 Monks
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 have
                 by
                 their
                 fourth
                 Vow
                 obliged
                 ,
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 this
                 INFERNAL
                 BVLL
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             onely
             by
             private
             men
             they
             have
             been
             exhorted
             to
             such
             a
             Renunciation
             of
             those
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             in
             
               publick
               Courts
            
             of
             justice
             both
             in
             France
             and
             England
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             very
             usual
             with
             them
             to
             deny
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             discourse
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             onely
             a
             formal
             denial
             ,
             when
             they
             really
             maintain
             it
             ,
             I
             offer
             to
             prove
             against
             them
             from
             their
             own
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             ;
             a
             plain
             instance
             whereof
             †
             Mr.
             Sheldon
             gives
             us
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ;
             
               who
               was
               one
               morning
               denied
               Absolution
               by
               a
               Sussex
               Jesuit
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               to
               depose
               Princes
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               very
               same
               day
               at
               dinner
               in
               the
               pres●●ce
               of
               several
               ,
               this
               Jesuit
               denied
               any
               such
               power
               in
               the
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             the
             
               Doctors
               of
            
             Rome
             have
             been
             very
             carefull
             to
             provide
             against
             any
             such
             
               scrupulous
               persons
            
             ,
             as
             cannot
             perswade
             themselves
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             found
             out
             a
             way
             to
             discharge
             the
             Conscience
             from
             any
             guilt
             ,
             and
             set
             men
             at
             liberty
             to
             follow
             an
             opinion
             which
             they
             
               believe
               unsound
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             Principle
             there
             is
             no
             manner
             of
             security
             from
             
               such
               men
            
             ,
             for
             they
             may
             declare
             their
             judgment
             of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             any
             Action
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               do
               it
            
             the
             next
             moment
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             rare
             Engine
             of
             PROBABILITY
             by
             which
             they
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             taught
             by
             almost
             
               all
               their
               Divines
            
             ,
             and
             insinuated
             into
             the
             
               Peoples
               minds
            
             by
             the
             
               Confessors
               ,
               that
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               Learned
               Doctor
               makes
               an
               opinion
               probable
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               one
               without
               hazarding
               his
               Soul
               may
               follow
               what
               opinion
               he
               pleases
               ,
               provided
               that
               it
               be
               taught
               by
               some
               Eminent
               Doctor
               ;
               yea
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               follow
               the
               opinion
               of
               his
               Confessor
               if
               he
               be
               learned
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               do
               not
               he
               sins
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Provincial
               Letters
            
             complain'd
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             his
             *
             
               Answerers
               defended
            
             it
             for
             Lawfull
             and
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             observes
             ,
             †
             
               the
               Generals
               of
               Orders
               can
               raise
               whole
               Legions
               of
               Divines
               to
               speak
               what
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               should
               pass
               for
               probable
            
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             it
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             
               Councils
               ,
               Popes
            
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             hundred
             Doctors
             ,
             have
             maintain'd
             the
             
               Treasonable
               Doctrines
            
             we
             charge
             upon
             them
             ;
             which
             accordding
             to
             them
             is
             a
             
               sufficient
               warrant
            
             for
             any
             to
             reduce
             these
             Speculations
             into
             practice
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             asserted
             by
             them
             in
             this
             very
             case
             ,
             and
             with
             reference
             to
             his
             
               late
               Majesty
            
             ;
             for
             when
             Father
             Walsh
             pressed
             the
             
               Irish
               Clergy
            
             to
             subscribe
             the
             
               Loyal
               Formulary
            
             ,
             Father
             
               John
               Talbot
            
             and
             others
             told
             him
             ,
             ‖
             
               That
               it
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               expect
               any
               Profession
               ,
               Declaration
               or
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               from
               them
               ,
               being
               it
               was
               in
               point
               of
               Conscience
               Lawfull
               enough
               for
               such
               as
               would
               or
               did
               take
               such
               Oath
               to
               decline
               from
               ,
               retract
               ,
               and
               break
               it
               ;
               even
               the
               very
               next
               day
               ,
               or
               next
               hour
               after
               having
               taken
               it
               ;
               provided
               onely
               they
               followed
               herein
               
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               probability
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               if
               they
               followed
               any
               Divines
               who
               hold
               such
               an
               Oath
               to
               be
               unsafe
               and
               unsound
               in
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               unlawfull
               or
               sinfull
               .
            
             And
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             did
             the
             Romish
             Bishop
             of
             Ferns
             in
             the
             year
             1666.
             defend
             all
             that
             was
             done
             in
             the
             
               Irish
               Rebellion
            
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             any
             sin
             ;
             because
             *
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Authority
               of
               those
               who
               teach
               the
               contrary
               is
               great
               ,
               their
               Learning
               great
               ,
               their
               Sanctity
               great
               ,
               the
               Light
               they
               had
               from
               God
               great
               ,
               and
               their
               Number
               great
               .
            
          
           
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             a
             great
             number
             of
             such
             Doctrines
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             
               highest
               Authority
            
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             I
             think
             this
             sufficient
             to
             let
             the
             world
             see
             ,
             how
             confidently
             the
             Missionaries
             attempt
             to
             cast
             the
             odium
             of
             Disloyalty
             upon
             us
             ,
             whose
             Doctrines
             disallow
             and
             detest
             all
             such
             Principles
             as
             damnable
             and
             heretical
             ,
             which
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             they
             have
             maintained
             with
             the
             greatest
             vigour
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             Church
             is
             too
             politick
             ,
             to
             content
             her self
             with
             teaching
             such
             Doctrines
             onely
             ,
             for
             she
             hath
             provided
             such
             means
             for
             putting
             them
             in
             practice
             in
             any
             Countrey
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             were
             too
             subtile
             for
             any
             other
             Politicians
             to
             invent
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             she
             obliges
             all
             her
             Clergy
             to
             a
             
               single
               life
            
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             continue
             in
             a
             more
             absolute
             Subjection
             :
             This
             could
             not
             be
             hop'd
             for
             while
             they
             were
             married
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             and
             several
             States
             of
             Christendom
             had
             such
             a
             pawn
             of
             their
             Fidelity
             as
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             therefore
             having
             rais'd
             the
             esteem
             of
             the
             Clergy
             that
             their
             persons
             were
             counted
             sacred
             and
             liable
             to
             no
             punishment
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             nothing
             so
             nearly
             related
             to
             them
             wherein
             they
             might
             be
             punish'd
             as
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             they
             have
             
               prohibited
               marriage
            
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             being
             ready
             for
             any
             
               desperate
               Attempt
            
             they
             have
             such
             multitudes
             of
             them
             as
             are
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             good
             Army
             in
             most
             Princes
             Dominions
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             not
             the
             Clergy
             alone
             ,
             who
             are
             thus
             at
             their
             Devotion
             ▪
             but
             by
             Dispensations
             and
             Tolerations
             to
             be
             Administrators
             of
             Abbeys
             and
             Bishopricks
             and
             other
             Benefices
             given
             to
             Lay-men
             ,
             
             they
             oblige
             them
             to
             uphold
             their
             Interest
             ;
             
               as
               for
               their
               
                 Religious
                 Orders
              
               ,
               they
               (
               especially
               
               the
               Jesuits
               )
               give
               their
               Generals
               an
               account
               of
               all
               Occurrences
               of
               State
               in
               those
               Provinces
               and
               Kingdoms
               whereof
               they
               are
               the
               Respective
               Assistants
               ;
               to
               which
               end
               they
               have
               Correspondents
               in
               the
               
                 Principal
                 Cities
              
               of
               all
               Kingdoms
               ;
               
               who
               sending
               all
               their
               Informations
               to
               the
               General
               ,
               they
               ballance
               the
               interests
               of
               every
               Prince
               ,
               and
               then
               resolve
               that
               the
               Affairs
               of
               such
               a
               Prince
               shall
               be
               promoted
               ,
               the
               designs
               of
               another
               oppos'd
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               for
               their
               
                 own
                 Advantage
              
               ;
               to
               effect
               which
               ,
               the
               Confessors
               of
               
                 great
                 Men
              
               give
               intelligence
               of
               the
               Inclinations
               of
               those
               whose
               Consciences
               are
               unfolded
               to
               them
               ;
               whereby
               they
               become
               acquainted
               with
               all
               determinations
               concluded
               in
               the
               most
               
                 secret
                 Councils
              
               ;
               and
               have
               a
               
                 particular
                 account
              
               of
               the
               
                 Power
                 ,
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 Expence
              
               and
               Designs
               of
               every
               Prince
               of
               their
               Communion
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               same
               advantage
               they
               make
               of
               Confession
               ,
               by
               diving
               into
               the
               
                 peoples
                 Inclinations
              
               ,
               and
               thereby
               discovering
               who
               
                 stand
                 well
                 affected
              
               to
               their
               Prince
               who
               dissatisfy'd
               and
               exasperated
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               they
               sow
               discord
               between
               Princes
               and
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               rendring
               them
               odious
               to
               and
               fearfull
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               wherever
               they
               find
               their
               advantage
               by
               such
               distrusts
               ;
            
             thus
             knowing
             all
             the
             
               discontented
               people
            
             in
             a
             State
             ,
             they
             are
             able
             at
             any
             time
             to
             raise
             a
             party
             ,
             and
             being
             acquainted
             with
             the
             
               Princes
               Designs
            
             ,
             they
             know
             how
             to
             defeat
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             insurrection
             may
             be
             more
             successfull
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             Pulton
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               that
               it
               is
               expresly
               prohibited
               the
               Jesuits
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               deposing
               Power
               even
               in
               private
               discourses
               ,
            
             but
             it
             is
             then
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             it self
             is
             not
             blam'd
             ,
             only
             
               silence
               impos'd
            
             concerning
             it
             ;
             this
             Order
             was
             made
             in
             the
             year
             1616.
             since
             which
             several
             of
             that
             Society
             have
             defended
             that
             point
             ,
             
             and
             even
             in
             Rome
             it self
             where
             
             Sanctarellus's
             Book
             that
             
               pleads
               for
               it
            
             was
             printed
             Ann.
             1625.
             and
             that
             it
             was
             onely
             for
             France
             ,
             is
             affirmed
             by
             a
             Papist
             ,
             who
             answers
             this
             Objection
             of
             Mr
             Pulton's
             ;
             when
             the
             Jesuits
             asserted
             
               that
               by
               that
               Order
               they
               were
               bound
               under
               pain
               of
               Damnation
               not
               to
               speak
               of
               that
               Subject
               ,
               that
               none
               in
               the
               Church
               were
               bound
               under
               the
               like
               penalty
               not
               to
               teach
               it
               ,
               but
               they
            
             ;
             wherein
             
             he
             observes
             ,
             their
             immodesty
             in
             the
             assertion
             ,
             when
             
               none
               of
               their
               Rules
               bind
               under
               so
               much
               as
               a
               venial
               Sin
            
             ;
             and
             their
             Concession
             that
             none
             in
             the
             Church
             think
             it
             damnable
             to
             teach
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             depose
             PRINCES
             .
          
           
             I
             suppose
             Mr
             Pulton
             was
             conscious
             of
             his
             
               imposing
               upon
               the
               world
            
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             therefore
             he
             presently
             shifts
             from
             that
             to
             lay
             a
             grievous
             Charge
             to
             our
             door
             ;
             *
             
               That
               it
               was
               manifest
               from
               History
               that
               the
               Reformers
               had
               deposed
               and
               endeavoured
               to
               depose
               more
               Princes
               in
               the
               space
               of
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               years
               ,
               than
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               had
               done
               in
            
             1600.
             wherein
             he
             hath
             back't
             that
             hardy
             assertion
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Philanax
               Anglicus
            
             ,
             
             who
             affirm'd
             ,
             
               that
               in
               the
               last
               Century
               there
               ha●e
               been
               more
               Princes
               depos'd
               and
               murder'd
               for
               their
               Religion
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               than
               have
               been
               in
               all
               the
               other
               since
               Christ's
               time
               by
               the
               Attempts
               and
               Means
               of
               Roman
               Catholicks
               .
            
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             not
             that
             I
             know
             Mr.
             
             Pulton's
             Skill
             in
             History
             to
             be
             very
             mean
             ,
             I
             should
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             the
             most
             immodest
             man
             that
             ever
             wrote
             ;
             who
             after
             the
             Confutation
             of
             the
             others
             Assertion
             ,
             hath
             the
             face
             to
             renew
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             publish
             it
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             when
             I
             consider
             't
             is
             
               want
               of
               knowledge
               in
               History
            
             that
             makes
             him
             so
             bold
             ,
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             
               excuse
               him
            
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             
               from
               wilfull
               imposture
            
             tho'
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             clear
             him
             from
             
               strange
               rashness
            
             and
             confidence
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             therefore
             bate
             him
             all
             but
             
               near
               two
               hundred
               years
            
             ,
             and
             undertake
             to
             prove
             whenever
             call'd
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             
               that
               the
               R●manists
               Treasons
               owned
               by
               their
               Popes
               and
               great
               Men
               ,
               since
               the
               Reformation
               do
               far
               out
               number
               all
               the
               Plots
               and
               Insurrections
               they
               can
               lay
               to
               the
               Protestants
               Charge
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               have
               been
               condemned
               by
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               our
               Divines
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Pulton
             himself
             affirmed
             to
             Mr.
             Cressener
             ,
             that
             
               all
               good
               Princes
               ought
               to
               consent
               to
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             to
             which
             it
             being
             returned
             ,
             what
             if
             Princes
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             part
             from
             their
             Right
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Churches
             decrees
             ,
             must
             they
             be
             dispossess'd
             against
             their
             will
             ?
             
             he
             asserted
             ,
             
               that
               in
               such
               a
               case
               the
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               decide
               in
               favour
               of
               it self
            
             ;
             This
             relation
             had
             been
             given
             the
             world
             of
             their
             discourse
             ,
             before
             Mr.
             Pulton
             
             published
             his
             Remarks
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             once
             deny
             this
             passage
             though
             he
             makes
             Reflexions
             upon
             others
             〈…〉
             
             Cressener's
             Vindication
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             Pulton
             is
             not
             alone
             in
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             Jesuite
             ,
             who
             
               highly
               brags
            
             of
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             very
             lately
             affirmed
             in
             my
             hearing
             ,
             
               that
               in
               case
               of
               oppression
               of
               the
               Subjects
               by
               their
               Prince
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               reasonable
               that
               the
               Pope
               being
               the
               common
               Father
               of
               Christendom
               should
               have
               a
               power
               to
               depose
               or
               other
               ways
               punish
               the
               Oppressor
               ;
            
             and
             another
             great
             stickler
             for
             that
             Church
             ,
             a
             Convert
             ,
             never
             attempted
             to
             clear
             his
             Church
             of
             this
             Charge
             ,
             
               it
               being
               very
               plain
            
             (
             as
             he
             affirmed
             )
             
               that
               such
               a
               power
               must
               reside
               some
               where
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               was
               certainly
               the
               fittest
               to
               be
               intrusted
               with
               it
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             men
             of
             any
             ingenuity
             can
             condemn
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             pretend
             the
             
             Pope's
             Approbation
             of
             M.
             De
             Meaux's
             Book
             ,
             is
             a
             clear
             Evidence
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             contained
             in
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             for
             (
             not
             to
             mention
             at
             present
             the
             Actions
             of
             former
             Popes
             )
             this
             very
             Pope
             ,
             who
             approv'd
             that
             Book
             doth
             at
             
               this
               time
            
             notoriously
             assert
             his
             
               power
               over
               Kings
            
             ,
             by
             Excommunicating
             his
             Majesty
             of
             France
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Franchises
             ;
             thereby
             approving
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Bishop's
             ,
             and
             giving
             us
             the
             same
             Authority
             for
             the
             
               deposing
               power
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             pretend
             for
             that
             
               Prelates
               Exposition
            
             .
          
           
             Let
             Mr.
             Pulton
             or
             any
             for
             him
             make
             good
             his
             
               bold
               Slander
            
             against
             our
             Church
             ;
             and
             find
             so
             many
             Treasons
             and
             Rebellions
             in
             the
             
               Protestant
               Communion
            
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             undertake
             to
             prove
             upon
             the
             Romanists
             ;
             affirming
             confidently
             is
             a
             Talent
             possess'd
             by
             most
             of
             the
             Missionaries
             ,
             but
             proving
             what
             they
             affirm
             is
             beneath
             them
             ;
             
               there
               have
               been
               above
               six
               and
               fifty
               open
               Rebellions
               raised
               ,
               and
               Parricides
               committed
               upon
               great
               Princes
               in
               about
               one
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               years
               ,
               and
               eighty
               two
               Bulls
               ,
               Indulgences
               and
               Supplies
               of
               the
               Popes
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               those
               Treasons
               ,
               besides
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               horrid
               Conspiracies
               ,
               upon
               which
               I
               cannot
               but
               observe
            
             
               that
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               they
               own'd
               these
               Doctrines
               publickly
               ,
               
               and
               till
               the
               Pope
               gave
               them
               leave
               ,
               would
               never
               pay
               Obedience
               to
               our
               Princes
               ;
               but
               by
               all
               the
               traiterous
               Conspiracies
               imaginable
               endeavoured
               to
               depose
               and
               murder
               them
               ;
               they
               had
               the
               Pope's
               Bulls
               and
               Resolution
               of
               many
               Vniversities
               to
               satisfie
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               which
               m●y
               be
               well
               put
               into
               the
               ballance
               with
               the
               late
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Sorbonne
               against
               the
               deposing
               power
               ;
               for
               if
               their
               Decrees
               of
               late
               be
               Evidence
               enough
               to
               acquit
               the
               Roman
               Catholicks
               from
               the
               imputation
               of
               disloyal
               Principles
               ,
               as
               *
               some
               affirm
               they
               are
               ,
               then
               surely
               so
               many
               Decrees
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 Faculty
              
               defending
               those
               Principles
               ,
               so
               many
               censures
               of
               other
               Vniversities
               pass'd
               upon
               the
               Opposers
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Breves
                 of
                 Popes
              
               to
               the
               same
               purposes
               may
               well
               justifie
               us
               in
               affirming
               that
               there
               is
               no
               security
               of
               their
               obediences
               any
               longer
               than
               the
               Pope
               pleases
               .
            
          
           
             Till
             he
             forbad
             them
             ,
             they
             took
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
            
             and
             defended
             it
             ,
             but
             
               ever
               since
            
             have
             refus'd
             it
             with
             a
             
               strange
               Obstinacy
            
             ;
             and
             
               what
               security
               is
               there
               that
               his
               Orders
               shall
               not
               have
               the
               same
               obedience
               rendred
               to
               them
               in
               other
               points
               ?
            
             nay
             since
             that
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             the
             Romanists
             of
             England
             who
             before
             were
             ready
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Remonstrance
             ,
             decline
             giving
             the
             King
             any
             assurance
             of
             their
             obedience
             ,
             because
             the
             Pope
             commanded
             them
             not
             to
             do
             it
             .
             
          
           
             Could
             they
             have
             been
             prevailed
             on
             to
             renounce
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             sinfull
             and
             unlawfull
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             at
             least
             shewn
             that
             at
             present
             their
             principles
             were
             such
             as
             become
             
               faithfull
               Subjects
            
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             all
             their
             profession
             that
             it
             is
             not
             their
             Doctrine
             gives
             
               no
               assurance
            
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             they
             should
             do
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             observ'd
             by
             a
             late
             Writer
             ▪
             †
             
               that
               while
               they
               found
               their
               Loyalty
               upon
               this
               Supposition
               ,
               that
               the
               deposing
               Doctrine
               is
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               doth
               not
               this
            
             Hypothesis
             
               afford
               a
               shrewd
               suspicion
               that
               if
               it
               were
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               or
               ever
               should
               be
               so
               ;
               or
               they
               should
               ever
               be
               convinc'd
               that
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               then
               they
               would
               be
               for
               the
               deposing
               of
               Princes
               no
               less
               than
               those
               who
               at
               this
               day
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               And
               I
               wonder
               how
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               that
               Church
               can
               alledge
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Sorbonne
               as
               an
               Evidence
               that
               they
               hold
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 deposing
                 Power
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 same
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 Aug.
              
               9.
               1681.
               and
               the
               16
               th
               .
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 Month
                 approved
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 ,
              
               and
               condemned
               the
               
               Pope's
               
                 temporal
                 Power
              
               over
               Princes
               as
               Heretical
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               our
               
                 English
                 Romanists
              
               will
               not
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               nor
               be
               perswaded
               to
               condemn
               the
               
                 deposing
                 power
              
               ;
               though
               they
               pretend
               to
               disclaim
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             indeed
             it
             would
             be
             folly
             to
             expect
             that
             the
             decree
             of
             one
             
               single
               Faculty
            
             should
             be
             of
             
               more
               Authority
            
             than
             the
             Bulls
             of
             so
             many
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Canons
             of
             Councils
             the
             
               Supream
               Heads
            
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             as
             I
             observ'd
             before
             )
             it
             is
             
               more
               strange
            
             to
             hear
             these
             men
             affirm
             
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Condoms
             Exposition
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             deny
             that
             the
             
               deposing
               power
            
             is
             so
             ,
             when
             
               all
               the
               Authority
               that
               Exposition
               hath
               is
               from
               the
               Pope
               and
               Cardinals
               approbation
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               more
               solemn
               manner
               hath
               been
               often
               given
               to
               that
               Doctrine
               ;
               so
               that
               either
               their
               Argument
               for
               the
               Bishops
               Book
               concludes
               nothing
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               an
               evident
               Demonstration
               that
               
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 teaches
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 deposing
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             offer
             to
             prove
             against
             them
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 was
                 universally
                 believed
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 for
                 near
                 five
                 hundred
                 years
              
               ;
               now
               let
               them
               answer
               this
               Argument
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               believed
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               taught
               them
               by
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               so
               upward
               from
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ;
               but
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               deposing
               power
               ,
               was
               believed
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               therefore
               it
               was
               deliver'd
               from
               the
               Apostles
               times
               :
            
             let
             them
             either
             answer
             this
             Argument
             which
             is
             their
             own
             upon
             
               other
               points
            
             ,
             or
             confess
             that
             the
             
               deposing
               power
            
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Argument
             be
             good
             ,
             it
             proves
             that
             to
             be
             an
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             th●y
             give
             up
             all
             their
             brags
             of
             the
             Evidence
             of
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ;
             
             so
             much
             insisted
             on
             by
             Mr.
             G.
             and
             others
             of
             their
             Champions
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             the
             
               deposing
               Bulls
            
             were
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             
               passionate
               Tempers
            
             of
             those
             Popes
             ,
             I
             desire
             that
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Communion
             may
             be
             heard
             in
             that
             point
             ;
             *
             who
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               maintain
               that
               all
               these
               disasters
               proceeded
               not
               only
               from
               the
               pettish
               humour
               of
               any
               one
               Pope
               ,
               but
               were
               the
               natural
               effects
               of
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               do
               not
               see
               it
               visibly
               break
               forth
               every
               day
               by
               some
               bloody
               Example
               ,
               yet
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               habit
               or
               the
               will
               is
               ever
               the
               less
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               some
               external
               extraordinary
               Reason
               which
               suspends
               the
               Action
               ,
               and
               which
               doth
               sometimes
               make
               them
               act
               directly
               contrary
               to
               their
               own
               Inclination
               .
               —
               
                 How
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 maintain
                 that
                 Princes
                 need
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 when
                 three
                 Popes
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Age
                 ,
                 have
                 condemned
                 the
                 opinion
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 cannot
                 depose
                 Kings
                 as
                 wicked
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             have
             examined
             and
             refuted
             their
             Calumny
             ,
             of
             our
             Disloyalty
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             Pulton's
             Charge
             in
             particular
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             known
             asserted
             by
             others
             with
             so
             peculiar
             a
             confidence
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             stagger'd
             many
             Loyal
             but
             
               weak
               Protestants
            
             ,
             in
             which
             as
             in
             All
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Discourse
             
               I
               once
               again
               challenge
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Romish
               Clergy
               to
               find
               one
               false
               Quotation
               ;
            
             
               and
               by
               the
               falsity
               of
               Mr.
               Pulton's
               Assertion
               I
               beg
               the
               Reader
               to
               judge
               what
               Credit
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               defaming
               Insinuations
               deserve
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             their
             laying
             Doctrines
             to
             our
             charge
             which
             we
             never
             taught
             .
          
           
             AFter
             such
             a
             bold
             Assertion
             as
             that
             of
             Mr.
             Pultons
             ,
             
             which
             I
             refuted
             in
             the
             
               preceding
               Chapter
            
             ;
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             if
             we
             meet
             with
             the
             same
             Treatment
             which
             the
             Christians
             in
             Tertullian's
             time
             under
             went
             ;
             seeing
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             Men
             who
             repeat
             their
             Slanders
             the
             oftner
             they
             are
             reprov'd
             ,
             and
             not
             asham'd
             to
             impute
             Doctrines
             to
             the
             Reformed
             which
             their
             Confessions
             disclaim
             ,
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             their
             Divines
             confute
             .
          
           
             At
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             that
             Communion
             make
             so
             loud
             Complaints
             of
             being
             misrepresented
             as
             to
             their
             doctrines
             and
             practices
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             Rhetorick
             exaggerate
             the
             Injury
             which
             by
             such
             Misrepresentations
             is
             done
             to
             Truth
             and
             their
             Church
             ;
             it
             might
             rationally
             be
             expected
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             have
             some
             Sense
             of
             such
             
               injust
               proceedings
            
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             should
             in
             policy
             take
             care
             that
             their
             
               own
               Writings
            
             be
             not
             stuffed
             with
             
               false
               Charges
            
             against
             their
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             somewhat
             surprizing
             to
             find
             no
             care
             taken
             in
             so
             material
             a
             point
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             no
             more
             solicitous
             to
             represent
             our
             Doctrines
             right
             ,
             than
             to
             defend
             their
             own
             ,
             which
             they
             seem
             wholly
             to
             abandon
             ;
             if
             any
             pains
             be
             taken
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             bespatter
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             
               coin
               opinions
               for
               them
            
             ;
             
               for
               they
               find
               it
               much
               more
               easie
               to
               refute
               those
               
                 imaginary
                 Positions
              
               ,
               than
               overthrow
               the
               
                 well-grounded
                 Tenets
              
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               .
            
          
           
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Calumny
             so
             absurd
             which
             they
             blush
             to
             publish
             ;
             
             and
             that
             the
             
               old
               Charge
            
             against
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             Albigenses
             is
             renued
             ,
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Popery
               Anatomiz'd
            
             ,
             who
             copies
             from
             the
             Jesuit
             *
             Parsons
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             
               that
               they
               denyed
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               is
               any
               such
               place
               as
               Hell
               ;
               that
               with
               the
               Manichees
               they
               held
               two
               Gods
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               avails
               a
               man
               nothing
               to
               say
               his
               Prayers
               ;
               with
               several
               other
               Doctrines
               of
               a
               horrid
               nature
            
             :
             but
             if
             we
             consult
             the
             Authors
             that
             wrote
             in
             and
             near
             the
             time
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             a
             quite
             contrary
             Account
             ;
             †
             that
             
               they
               were
               to
               all
               appearance
               a
               very
               pious
               people
               ,
               living
               righteously
               before
               men
               ,
               and
               believing
               all
               things
               rightly
               concerning
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               lives
            
             ‖
             
               were
               more
               holy
               than
               other
               Christians
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               when
               the
            
             *
             
               King
               of
            
             France
             
               sent
               Commissioners
               to
               enquire
               of
               ,
               and
               inspect
               their
               Life
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               they
               inform'd
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               baptiz'd
               ,
               and
               taught
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               and
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               observ'd
               the
            
             Lord's
             
               Day
               ,
               preached
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               not
               guilty
               of
               those
               abominable
               Crimes
               imputed
               to
               them
            
             ;
             he
             SWORE
             that
             
               THEY
               WERE
               BETTER
               THAN
               HE
               OR
               HIS
               PEOPLE
               ,
               WHO
               WERE
               CATHOLICKS
               .
            
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             Romanists
             have
             no
             Authority
             for
             their
             Charge
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             
               motive
               which
            
             is
             always
             prevalent
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             with
             great
             freedom
             reprov'd
             the
             Vices
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             
               Clergy
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               the
               chief
               thing
               which
               subjected
               them
               to
               such
               an
               universal
               hatred
               ,
               and
               caused
               several
               wicked
               Opinions
               to
               be
               father'd
               upon
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               own'd
               .
            
             For
             they
             agreed
             with
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Protestants
             at
             this
             day
             as
             Popliniere
             affirms
             ,
             who
             alledgeth
             the
             Acts
             of
             a
             Disputation
             between
             the
             Bishop
             
               of
               Pamiers
            
             and
             Arnoltot
             Minister
             of
             Lombres
             ,
             
             written
             in
             a
             Language
             favouring
             much
             of
             the
             
               Catalan
               Tongue
            
             ;
             affirming
             that
             
               some
               had
               assured
               him
               
               that
               the
               Articles
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               were
               yet
               to
               be
               seen
               engraven
               〈◊〉
               certain
               old
               Tables
               in
            
             Alby
             ,
             
               agreeing
               exactly
               with
               the
               Reforme●
               Churches
               :
            
             And
             Mr.
             Fountain
             Minister
             of
             the
             
               French
               Church
            
             at
             London
             told
             Arch-bishop
             Vsher
             ,
             that
             
               in
               his
               time
               a
               Confession
               of
               the
            
             Albigenses
             
               was
               found
               ,
               which
               was
               approved
               of
               ,
               by
               a
               Synod
               of
            
             French
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             as
             the
             Romanists
             have
             brought
             most
             of
             the
             
               Heathens
               Rites
            
             and
             the
             ceremonious
             part
             of
             their
             Worship
             into
             theirs
             ,
             so
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             actuated
             by
             the
             
               same
               Spirit
            
             which
             taught
             the
             Pagans
             to
             represent
             our
             
               Holy
               Religion
            
             in
             the
             most
             odious
             manner
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             found
             such
             success
             attending
             this
             
               unchristian
               Artifice
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hugg'd
             as
             their
             darling
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             party
             discovers
             their
             Corruptions
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             expose
             them
             as
             men
             of
             
               seditious
               Principles
            
             ,
             which
             will
             effectually
             
               render
               Princes
               jealous
               of
               them
            
             ,
             and
             draw
             upon
             them
             the
             displeasure
             of
             those
             under
             whose
             protection
             they
             might
             otherwise
             be
             secure
             ;
             that
             the
             
               common
               people
            
             may
             entertain
             as
             great
             an
             Aversion
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             their
             practice
             ,
             but
             a
             
               principle
               of
               their
               Policy
            
             ,
             laid
             down
             by
             a
             famous
             ,
             *
             Jesuite
             ,
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             such
             Opinions
             as
             are
             absurd
             in
             themselves
             and
             abhorr'd
             by
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             means
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             possess
             the
             vulgar
             with
             such
             prejudices
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             lend
             no
             Ear
             to
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             whom
             they
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             sort
             of
             Monsters
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Character
             these
             Politicians
             have
             given
             of
             them
             .
             And
             such
             Opinions
             being
             easily
             confuted
             if
             they
             can
             but
             once
             perswade
             an
             ignorant
             Protestant
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             which
             he
             is
             a
             Member
             holds
             them
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             great
             industry
             to
             prevail
             with
             such
             a
             man
             to
             leave
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             course
             the
             
               Popish
               Bishop
            
             of
             Ferns
             in
             Ireland
             took
             to
             perswa●e
             Father
             
               Andrew
               Sall
            
             ,
             who
             had
             left
             the
             Jesuits
             among
             whom
             he
             had
             continued
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             about
             
               sixteen
               years
            
             since
             became
             a
             Member
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             the
             
               Romish
               Communion
            
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             Father
             Walsh
             confesses
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               had
               
               strangely
               misrepresented
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               in
               his
               Book
               against
               that
               Convert
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             think
             never
             did
             any
             of
             their
             Writers
             equal
             Father
             *
             
               Porter
               ,
               Reader
               of
               Divinity
            
             in
             the
             College
             of
             St
             Isidore
             at
             Rome
             ,
             who
             this
             very
             year
             in
             a
             Book
             printed
             there
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Castlemain
             ;
             and
             Licensed
             by
             the
             Companion
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             
               Sacred
               Palace
            
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Book
               very
               usefull
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               faithfull
            
             ;
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             †
             
               God
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               doth
               not
               differ
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               nor
               his
               Heaven
               from
               Hell
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               whole
            
             ‖
             
               Frame
               of
               our
               Religion
               is
               founded
               in
               this
               horrid
               Blasphemy
               ,
            
             THAT
             CHRIST
             IS
             A
             FALSE
             PROPHET
             ;
             which
             he
             attempts
             to
             prove
             by
             another
             Misrepresentation
             as
             great
             as
             this
             ,
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             *
             
               English
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               asserts
               ,
               that
               General
               Councils
            
             GUIDED
             BY
             THE
             HOLY
             GHOST
             AND
             THE
             WORD
             OF
             GOD
             
               may
               Err
            
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             cites
             the
             19.
             and
             20.
             
             Articles
             of
             our
             Church
             ;
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             onely
             
               asserts
               that
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               guided
               in
               her
               decisions
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             and
             tho'
             the
             former
             doth
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               hath
               erred
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             saith
             nothing
             of
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             the
             21
             Article
             indeed
             affirms
             
               that
               they
               may
               Err
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Reason
             it
             gives
             is
             
               because
               they
               are
               an
            
             ASSEMBLY
             OF
             MEN
             WHO
             ARE
             NOT
             ALL
             GUIDED
             BY
             THE
             SPIRIT
             AND
             WORD
             OF
             GOD
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             this
             
               Fryers
               Exclamation
            
             of
             the
             horridness
             of
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             he
             charg'd
             upon
             us
             ,
             serves
             onely
             to
             shew
             his
             own
             immodesty
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             the
             world
             see
             with
             what
             strange
             Confidence
             some
             men
             can
             advance
             Assertions
             ,
             and
             alledge
             Authorities
             which
             any
             one
             that
             can
             read
             ,
             will
             discover
             to
             be
             forg'd
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             confess
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             new
             Charge
             of
             his
             own
             inventing
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             brings
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             †
             
               that
               we
               are
               not
               oblig'd
               by
               our
               Religion
               to
               pray
               ,
            
             was
             long
             since
             framed
             by
             the
             Priests
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reformation
             who
             perswaded
             the
             people
             ,
             ‖
             
               that
               in
            
             England
             
               the
               Protestants
               had
               neither
               
               Churches
               nor
               form
               of
               Religion
               ▪
               nor
               serv'd
               God
               any
               way
            
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             so
             possess'd
             them
             with
             that
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
               several
               persons
               were
               reckon'd
            
             Lutherans
             
               onely
               because
               they
               were
               horrid
               Blasphemers
               .
            
          
           
             That
             the
             
               Decalogue
               is
               not
               obligatory
               to
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               regard
               our
               Works
               ,
            
             is
             one
             of
             the
             monstrous
             Opinions
             which
             Campion
             had
             the
             confidence
             to
             〈◊〉
             both
             our
             Vniversities
             was
             maintained
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             
             and
             like
             a
             Child
             ,
             who
             to
             cover
             one
             untruth
             backs
             it
             with
             another
             ,
             he
             quotes
             the
             Apology
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             his
             voucher
             wherein
             these
             words
             are
             found
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             so
             clear
             that
             they
             alone
             are
             enough
             to
             make
             those
             blush
             who
             by
             Translating
             and
             Publishing
             this
             Treatise
             of
             Campions
             ,
             the
             last
             year
             have
             made
             his
             Forgeries
             their
             own
             ;
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apology
             are
             these
             )
             *
             
               although
               we
               acknowledge
               we
               expect
               nothing
               from
               our
               own
               Works
               ,
               but
               from
               Christ
               onely
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               no
               encouragement
               to
               a
               loose
               life
               ,
               nor
               for
               any
               to
               think
               it
               sufficient
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               else
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               them
               ;
               for
               True
               Faith
               is
               a
               living
               and
               working
               Faith
               ,
               therefore
               we
               teach
               the
               people
               that
               God
               hath
               called
               us
               to
               good
               Works
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             what
             Credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Romanists
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             several
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             about
             the
             necessity
             of
             
               good
               Works
            
             ;
             and
             then
             shew
             with
             what
             confidence
             these
             Gentlemen
             affirm
             
               that
               the
               Protestants
               teach
               that
               good
               Works
               are
               not
               necessary
               .
            
          
           
             The
             four
             ‖
             
               Imperial
               Cities
            
             in
             their
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             presented
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1530.
             having
             explained
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               onely
            
             ,
             have
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               But
               we
               would
               not
               have
               this
               understood
               as
               if
               we
               allowed
               Salvation
               to
               a
               lazy
               Faith
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               certain
               that
               no
               man
               can
               be
               saved
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               love
               God
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               his
               might
               endeavour
               to
               be
               like
               him
               ;
               or
               who
               is
               wanting
               in
               any
               good
               Work
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             enjoyn
             their
             Ministers
             to
             
               preach
               up
               frequent
               Prayer
               and
               Fasting
               as
               holy
               Works
               and
               becoming
               Christians
               ,
            
             in
             which
             the
             *
             
               Augustan
               Co●fession
            
             agrees
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             
               good
               Works
               necessarily
               follow
               a
               true
               Faith
            
             ;
             (
             for
             even
             at
             that
             time
             the
             Calumny
             that
             they
             denyed
             the
             necessity
             of
             them
             was
             very
             common
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             solemn
             
               disclaiming
               any
               such
               Opinion
            
             in
             the
             †
             twentieth
             Article
             )
             affirming
             ,
             ‖
             
               that
               he
               cannot
               have
               true
               Faith
               who
               doth
               not
               exercise
               Repentance
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             *
             
               Helvetian
               Churches
            
             in
             their
             Confession
             compos'd
             at
             
               Basil
               ,
               Ann.
            
             1532.
             
               that
               true
               Faith
               shews
               it self
               by
               good
               Works
            
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             †
             fram'd
             at
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             Ann.
             1536.
             we
             find
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             
               that
               Faith
               is
               productive
               of
               all
               good
               Works
               .
            
          
           
             The
             ‖
             
               Bohemian
               Churches
            
             affirm
             that
             
               he
               who
               doth
               not
               exercise
               Repentance
               ,
               shall
               certainly
               Perish
            
             ;
             and
             that
             good
             Works
             
               are
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             *
             
               Saxon
               Reformers
            
             ,
             in
             their
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             offer'd
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
               Ann.
            
             1551.
             and
             in
             that
             presented
             to
             the
             same
             Council
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             †
             Wirtemberg
             the
             following
             year
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             Profession
             ,
             
               we
               acknowledge
               the
               Decalogue
               to
               contain
               injunctions
               for
               all
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               all
               the
               moral
               Precepts
               of
               it
               .
            
             —
             ‖
             
               We
               teach
               that
               good
               works
               
               are
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               .
            
             *
             And
             in
             particular
             it
             commends
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             †
             twenty
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             
               French
               Confession
            
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               an
               hindrance
               to
               a
               holy
               Life
               ,
               that
               it
               excites
               us
               to
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               necessarily
               attended
               with
               good
               works
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             agrees
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             Artic.
             12.
             
               that
               good
               works
               are
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               necessarily
               spring
               out
               of
               a
               True
               and
               lively
               Faith.
            
             And
             the
             ‖
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             subscribed
             by
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Helvetia
               ,
               Ann.
            
             1566.
             and
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Reformed
             of
             
               Poland
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Hungary
            
             and
             Geneva
             ;
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             those
             Churches
             .
             
               Faith
               causes
               us
               to
               discharge
               our
               duty
               toward
               God
               and
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               makes
               us
               patient
               in
               Adversity
               ,
               and
               produces
               all
               good
               works
               in
               us
               ,
               so
               we
               teach
               good
               works
               to
               be
               the
               Off-spring
               of
               a
               lively
               Faith.
               And
               although
               ▪
               we
               affirm
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               our
               good
               works
               ;
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               reject
               them
               :
               But
               condemn
               all
               who
               despise
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               teach
               that
               they
               are
               not
               necessary
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             and
             fourteenth
             Articles
             of
             the
             *
             Scotch
             Confession
             ,
             they
             maintain
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               all
               good
               works
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               commanded
               by
               God
            
             ;
             which
             is
             likewise
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Dutch
             Churches
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             in
             the
             †
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               True
               Faith
               should
               be
               without
               works
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               a
               Faith
               working
               by
               love
               ;
               which
               causes
               a
               man
               to
               do
               all
               those
               good
               works
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               commanded
               in
               his
               word
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             but
             because
             I
             have
             not
             those
             Articles
             at
             hand
             I
             omit
             the
             words
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             by
             an
             
               VNIVERSAL
               CONSENT
            
             of
             ALL
             the
             PROTESTANTS
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             
               NECESSITY
               OF
               GOOD
               WORKS
            
             maintained
             ,
             and
             I
             CHALLENGE
             OUR
             ADVERSARIES
             TO
             PRODUCE
             ANY
             ONE
             ALLOWED
             AUTHOR
             WHO
             HOLDS
             THE
             CONTRARY
             AMONG
             US
             (
             WHICH
             IS
             A
             UNITY
             BEYOND
             WHAT
             THEY
             CAN
             SHEW
             IN
             THEIR
             CHURCH
             FOR
             ANY
             ONE
             POINT
             )
             though
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             justifie
             their
             Charge
             who
             so
             often
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               that
               we
               must
               not
               take
               the
               Faith
               of
               any
               Church
               from
               private
               writings
               ,
               but
               their
               publick
               Confessions
               .
            
          
           
             But
             these
             Gentlemen
             scorn
             to
             be
             tyed
             by
             any
             Rules
             ,
             tho'
             never
             so
             just
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             own
             opinions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             *
             a
             
               Supplication
               directed
               to
               King
            
             James
             ,
             
               by
               several
               Romish
               Priests
            
             ,
             they
             affirm
             that
             
               whosoever
               leaveth
               their
               Communion
               for
               ours
               ,
               beginneth
               immediately
               to
               lead
               a
               worse
               life
               ,
            
             so
             it
             is
             grown
             into
             a
             Proverb
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               is
               good
               to
               live
               in
               ,
               but
               the
               Papist
               Religion
               good
               to
               dye
               in
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             they
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             possess
             their
             people
             with
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             so
             that
             Father
             Francis
             †
             
               de
               Neville
            
             a
             Capuchin
             ,
             confesseth
             ,
             
               That
               he
               did
               imagine
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               that
               they
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               admitting
               
                 Justification
                 by
                 Faith
                 alone
              
               ,
               did
               it
               to
               exclude
               
                 good
                 works
              
               from
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               shew
               themselves
               in
               that
               to
               be
               Enemies
               of
               Charity
               and
               of
               other
               Virtues
               ,
               and
               did
               therefore
               extreamly
               condemn
               them
               :
               but
               when
               he
               came
               to
               sound
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               they
               judge
               good
               Works
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Faith
               whereof
               they
               speak
               is
               not
               a
               dead
               Faith
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 lively
                 Faith
              
               accompanied
               with
               good
               Works
               :
               He
               acknowledged
               
                 they
                 were
                 wrongfully
                 blam'd
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 also
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             though
             this
             Gentleman
             was
             so
             sincere
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             but
             few
             among
             them
             who
             tread
             in
             his
             steps
             ;
             for
             to
             pass
             by
             all
             the
             Controvertists
             of
             the
             
               last
               Age
            
             ,
             we
             need
             go
             no
             farther
             than
             these
             
               late
               years
            
             to
             find
             instances
             of
             their
             Misrepresentations
             in
             this
             Particular
             ,
             ‖
             one
             of
             them
             in
             a
             Book
             dedicated
             to
             
               her
               Majesty
            
             ,
             tells
             the
             world
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Principle
               of
               our
               Religion
               takes
               from
               us
               the
               yoke
               of
               fasting
               ,
               freeth
               us
               from
               all
               necessity
               of
               good
               
               works
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               of
               keeping
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             might
             not
             think
             he
             asserted
             these
             
               onely
               to
               be
               consequences
            
             of
             our
             Doctrines
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               most
               Protestants
               hold
               that
               position
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               our
               express
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             place
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               praying
               ,
               watching
               and
               fasting
               are
               wholly
               out
               of
               use
               among
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               contrary
               to
               the
               liberty
               of
               their
               new
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               even
               fruitless
               ,
               vain
               ,
               superstitious
               Toys
               according
               to
               the
               Tenets
               and
               Principles
               thereof
               .
            
             *
             Another
             sets
             it
             down
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Articles
             ,
             
               That
               good
               works
               are
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             Which
             Father
             †
             Turbervill
             confirms
             by
             being
             more
             particular
             ,
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               teacheth
               much
               Fasting
               ,
               Prayer
               and
               Mort●●●cation
               ,
               she
               exhorts
               to
               good
               works
               ,
               voluntary
               Poverty
               ,
               Chastity
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               the
               contrary
               to
               all
               which
               holy
               Doctrines
               ,
               are
               taught
               by
               Protestants
               .
            
             And
             a
             ‖
             very
             late
             Author
             insinuates
             
               that
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               Protestants
               whether
               God
               be
               served
               with
               Fasting
               ,
               Watching
               ,
               Mortifying
               ,
               or
               without
            
             ;
             But
             the
             
               Roman
               Divine
            
             Father
             *
             Porter
             ,
             is
             more
             express
             ,
             
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Causes
               which
               renders
               the
               Reformed
               so
               averse
               to
               Popery
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               abhor
               Fasting
               ,
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               account
               Prayer
               and
               other
               Offices
               of
               Religion
               tedious
            
             ;
             †
             
               that
               our
               Religion
               allows
               us
               to
               believe
               that
               good
               works
               are
               not
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
            
             ‖
             
               that
               by
               our
               Doctrine
               Thieves
               ,
               Murderers
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               may
               attain
               Heaven
               BY
               THEIR
               BEING
               SO
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               but
               believ●
               ▪
               and
               that
               BY
               BEING
               SVCH
               they
               are
               as
               much
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
               ,
            
             with
             abundance
             more
             of
             such
             
               abominable
               stuff
            
             ,
             fit
             only
             for
             carrying
             on
             a
             most
             malicious
             Design
             .
          
           
             When
             with
             their
             best
             Rhetorick
             these
             Gentlemen
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             perswade
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             abus'd
             in
             the
             account
             given
             of
             their
             Doctrines
             by
             our
             Divines
             ,
             all
             they
             pretend
             to
             complain
             of
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             
               that
               we
               
               have
               drawn
               Consequences
               from
               our
               Doctrine
               which
               they
               will
               not
               hear
            
             ;
             and
             we
             find
             not
             that
             their
             greatest
             malice
             can
             pretend
             to
             much
             more
             ;
             surely
             then
             it
             is
             high
             time
             for
             them
             to
             reflect
             a
             little
             upon
             that
             Counsel
             of
             our
             *
             SAVIOUR
             ,
             
               first
               to
               pull
               the
               Beam
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Eye
               .
            
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             for
             want
             of
             Materials
             ,
             but
             because
             I
             would
             not
             be
             prolix
             ,
             that
             I
             produce
             no
             more
             particulars
             in
             this
             point
             of
             
               good
               works
            
             ,
             for
             
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               to
               have
               seen
               any
               one
               of
               their
               writings
               which
               is
               not
               guilty
               in
               this
               kind
            
             ;
             I
             have
             more
             need
             to
             make
             an
             Apology
             for
             insisting
             so
             long
             upon
             this
             one
             particular
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             easily
             induc'd
             to
             it
             ,
             knowing
             that
             one
             of
             their
             great
             Designs
             is
             to
             possess
             the
             
               devouter
               sort
            
             of
             men
             with
             a
             belief
             that
             we
             left
             their
             Communion
             to
             have
             greater
             Liberty
             for
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             in
             prosecution
             of
             which
             they
             are
             so
             strangely
             immodest
             ,
             as
             to
             publish
             such
             false
             Opinions
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             directly
             contradict
             our
             
               publick
               Confessions
            
             ,
             the
             discovering
             of
             which
             I
             look'd
             upon
             the
             
               best
               way
            
             to
             oppose
             their
             Slanders
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             take
             a
             short
             view
             of
             other
             particulars
             :
             The
             Author
             of
             
               Veritas
               Evangelica
            
             before
             cited
             ,
             runs
             wholly
             upon
             this
             point
             ,
             
               that
               we
               believe
               the
               whole
               Church
               hath
               failed
               ,
            
             and
             thence
             argues
             that
             
               Christ
               had
               no
               Church
               for
               some
               years
            
             ;
             into
             the
             same
             Error
             Father
             †
             Mumford
             the
             Jesuit
             runs
             ;
             and
             another
             affirms
             ‖
             
               that
               we
               teach
               the
               Church
               of
               all
               Nations
               is
               confin'd
               to
            
             England
             .
          
           
             Because
             we
             reject
             all
             Traditions
             that
             are
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Lirinensis
             ,
             received
             
               every
               where
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               and
               by
               all
            
             ;
             Father
             *
             Porter
             laies
             this
             down
             as
             one
             of
             our
             Principles
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Traditions
               of
               all
               sorts
               are
               the
               inventions
               of
               men
            
             ;
             though
             he
             could
             not
             but
             know
             that
             we
             receive
             the
             Scriptures
             from
             such
             an
             universal
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             embrace
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             conveyed
             to
             us
             as
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             same
             sincerity
             and
             modesty
             he
             affirms
             ,
             †
             that
             we
             pretend
             that
             the
             EXPRESS
             WORDS
             
               of
               Scripture
               are
               our
            
             RULE
             OF
             FAITH
             
               without
               any
               interpretation
               or
               consequence
               drawn
               
               from
               them
            
             ;
             tho'
             (
             not
             to
             mention
             other
             Churches
             )
             the
             †
             Church
             of
             England
             declares
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               to
               be
               guided
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               express
               words
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               consequences
               drawn
               from
               it
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             this
             Gentleman
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Confessions
               of
               Faith
               pretend
               onely
               to
               the
               express
               words
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             notoriously
             known
             that
             our
             Differences
             about
             
               Church
               Government
            
             are
             no
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             Author
             tells
             ‖
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               equality
               of
               power
               in
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               one
               of
               the
               fundamental
               Articles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             A
             way
             of
             misrepresenting
             which
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             blacken'd
             by
             themselves
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             need
             say
             nothing
             to
             expose
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             leave
             this
             Fryer
             ,
             whose
             whole
             Book
             consists
             of
             little
             else
             but
             as
             bad
             or
             worse
             Assertions
             ;
             one
             of
             their
             *
             Champions
             ,
             could
             perswade
             the
             world
             ,
             
               that
               we
               account
               the
               belief
               of
               Transubstantiation
               to
               be
               Idolatry
               :
            
             a
             cunning
             Artifice
             to
             draw
             the
             people
             from
             considering
             where
             the
             Charge
             is
             laid
             ,
             not
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             corporal
             Presence
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host.
            
             And
             his
             fellow
             †
             Advocate
             ,
             seems
             resolv'd
             not
             to
             be
             behind
             hand
             ,
             when
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               we
               believe
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               hoped
               for
               of
               substance
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             We
             dispute
             with
             great
             earnestness
             against
             the
             
               Idolatrous
               Worship
            
             given
             to
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             our
             Adversaries
             have
             found
             it
             impossible
             to
             make
             a
             fair
             defence
             for
             it
             ,
             therefore
             they
             betake
             themselves
             to
             prove
             that
             
               those
               happy
               Spirits
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
            
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             a
             very
             
               celebrated
               writer
            
             affirms
             that
             
               we
               deny
               it
            
             :
             We
             profess
             to
             believe
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             ‖
             Ward
             hath
             the
             assurance
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             
               That
               Protestants
               believe
               no
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             Hitherto
             we
             have
             had
             Instances
             of
             their
             direct
             way
             of
             misrepresenting
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             so
             unskilfull
             as
             not
             to
             be
             furnished
             with
             
               finer
               Methods
            
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             discovered
             by
             the
             vulgar
             ;
             
               when
               they
               are
               eagerly
               disputing
               'tis
               an
               easie
               thing
               to
               drop
               some
               Assertion
               which
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               
               Discourse
               shall
               pass
               unheeded
               by
               the
               warm
               Adversary
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               resume
               it
               (
               and
               make
               their
               Advantage
               ,
               of
               it
               s
               not
               being
               contradicted
               ,
               )
               either
               during
               the
               conference
               or
               afterwards
               ,
               to
               some
               of
               the
               persons
               then
               present
               ;
               which
               renders
               it
               necessary
               for
               those
               who
               engage
               with
               them
               to
               watch
               every
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               attend
               to
               the
               main
               Question
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               method
               they
               gain
               one
               of
               these
               two
               points
               ,
               if
               their
               Insinuation
               be
               not
               answered
               at
               first
               ,
               they
               will
               urge
               the
               point
               as
               granted
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               disputant
               deny
               it
               ,
               they
               presently
               cry
               out
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 a
                 strait
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 denies
                 what
                 he
                 own'd
                 before
                 ,
              
               which
               observation
               shall
               be
               surely
               seconded
               and
               applauded
               by
               their
               Adherents
               ,
               and
               often
               leaves
               an
               impression
               in
               the
               weaker
               Hearers
               :
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               if
               when
               they
               find
               themselves
               pressed
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               stand
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               their
               usual
               time
               to
               drop
               such
               a
               bye
               assertion
               )
               and
               that
               their
               Artifice
               is
               discovered
               ,
               and
               their
               position
               denied
               ,
               they
               leave
               the
               
                 first
                 point
              
               and
               pursue
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               engage
               insensibly
               in
               a
               desultory
               dispute
               from
               one
               thing
               to
               another
               ,
               never
               fix'd
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               render
               most
               
                 disputations
                 ineffectual
              
               ;
               so
               that
               whether
               stopt
               in
               their
               design
               or
               not
               ,
               they
               make
               their
               Advantage
               ,
               either
               to
               misrepresent
               our
               Doctrine
               or
               extricate
               themselves
               from
               the
               difficulties
               they
               can't
               resolve
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               one
               of
               their
               Divines
               urging
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Fathers
               to
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               not
               willing
               to
               expose
               himself
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               affirm
               in
               express
               terms
               that
               we
               thought
               those
               Holy
               Men
               divinely
               inspired
               ,
               us'd
               this
               Expression
               ,
            
             that
             seeing
             we
             owned
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             DIVINELY
             INSPIRED
             FATHERS
             ,
             he
             would
             prove
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             their
             Writings
             :
             
               to
               this
               the
               Gentleman
               not
               regarding
               the
               Epithete
               ,
               answered
               that
               he
               could
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               proceeded
               in
               the
               dispute
               :
               they
               had
               not
               been
               parted
               many
               hours
               ,
               but
               the
            
             Fryer
             
               desired
               some
               of
               the
               company
               to
               observe
               how
               the
               Protestants
               contradicted
               themselves
               about
               their
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               professing
               to
               receive
               whatever
               was
               inspired
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               admitting
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               into
               the
               Rule
               ,
               tho'
               the
               
               opponent
               had
               acknowledged
               that
               they
               were
               inspired
               from
               above
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               was
               reply'd
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Concession
               ,
               he
               urg'd
               that
               when
               he
               termed
               them
               Divinely
               inspir'd
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               exception
               taken
               at
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               tacit
               affirming
               them
               to
               be
               so
               .
            
             But
             the
             Gentlemen
             were
             too
             wise
             to
             be
             caught
             with
             so
             very
             slight
             an
             Appearance
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             give
             a
             farther
             account
             of
             this
             under
             another
             Head
             ;
             therefore
             I
             shall
             at
             present
             onely
             observe
             that
             how
             thin
             soever
             this
             Artifice
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             they
             use
             it
             in
             their
             publick
             discourses
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             private
             Conversation
             ;
             Mr.
             Clench
             arguing
             for
             the
             
               Infallibility
               of
               Councils
            
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             (
             speaking
             of
             our
             Appeal
             to
             the
             four
             first
             General
             Councils
             )
             *
             
               I
               know
               no
               reason
               why
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               credited
               in
               the
               four
               first
               General
               Councils
               ,
               and
               slighted
               and
               dis-believed
               in
               the
               following
               :
               Christ
               promised
               he
               would
               be
               with
               them
               to
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               —
               I
               can
               find
               no
               place
               where
               Christ
               promis'd
               to
               be
               with
               them
               for
               a
               limited
               time
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               direct
               them
               in
               their
               first
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               them
               for
               the
               future
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             Here
             he
             would
             make
             the
             Reader
             believe
             that
             
               we
               receive
               those
               Synods
               as
               believing
               them
               secur'd
               from
               Error
               ,
               by
            
             Christ's
             promise
             ;
             for
             else
             his
             Argument
             is
             impertinent
             ;
             but
             
               we
               do
               not
               receive
               them
               on
               any
               infallible
               Authority
               of
               theirs
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               could
               not
               err
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               did
               not
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               reject
               others
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               err'd
               ,
               for
               we
               know
               of
               no
               promise
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               are
               yet
               ready
               to
               receive
               any
               such
               Councils
               as
               the
               first
               were
               ,
               who
               govern
               themselves
               by
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             They
             find
             no
             great
             difficulty
             in
             confuting
             imaginary
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             so
             very
             dexterous
             in
             this
             Method
             ;
             to
             dispute
             against
             our
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             was
             too
             hard
             a
             task
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             
               F.
               T.
            
             coins
             a
             new
             definition
             of
             it
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             his
             Argument
             and
             immediately
             runs
             away
             with
             that
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               that
               Faith
               is
               not
               an
               assured
               Belief
               that
               our
               sins
               are
               forgiven
            
             ;
             learnedly
             arguing
             against
             his
             own
             imagination
             :
             however
             he
             had
             what
             he
             aim'd
             at
             ,
             for
             he
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             saying
             somewhat
             ,
             
             and
             if
             he
             could
             but
             perswade
             any
             ignorant
             Protestant
             that
             the
             definition
             was
             own'd
             by
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             he
             was
             sure
             he
             had
             overthrown
             it
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             same
             sincerity
             another
             of
             their
             Champions
             would
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Protestants
               left
               the
               Communion
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               because
               of
               the
               wickedness
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
            
             
             and
             therefore
             heaps
             up
             Authorities
             to
             prove
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               motive
               for
               a
               separation
               from
               them
            
             ;
             but
             all
             his
             Labour
             is
             to
             very
             little
             purpose
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             
               the
               Tares
               and
               Wheat
               are
               to
               grow
               together
               till
               Harvest
               ,
            
             and
             not
             onely
             the
             wickedness
             of
             their
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             the
             Errors
             and
             monstrous
             Corruptions
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             justified
             our
             Separation
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             endeavour'd
             to
             force
             us
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             those
             Abominations
             ,
             which
             we
             durst
             not
             do
             least
             we
             should
             be
             partakers
             of
             those
             Plagues
             ,
             which
             are
             denounc'd
             against
             them
             .
             It
             was
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             prove
             the
             former
             no
             ground
             for
             Separation
             ,
             but
             some
             thing
             hard
             to
             undertake
             the
             other
             Point
             ,
             so
             that
             our
             Author
             wisely
             wav'd
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             observ'd
             by
             the
             *
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
             that
             
               these
               Gentlemen
               serv'd
               themselves
               of
               hatefull
               Nick-names
               when
               they
               are
               pressed
               in
               disputes
               about
               Religion
            
             ;
             which
             is
             another
             of
             their
             Artifices
             to
             promote
             the
             
               same
               end
            
             ;
             it
             was
             
               long
               since
            
             put
             in
             practice
             by
             those
             Bishops
             at
             Nice
             ,
             who
             
               set
               up
            
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             
             for
             no
             sooner
             were
             they
             press'd
             with
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             but
             they
             
               Brand
               him
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               an
            
             Arian
             ;
             which
             Example
             hath
             been
             since
             followed
             by
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             that
             Communion
             on
             purpose
             to
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             that
             
               their
               Adversaries
               held
               the
               Doctrines
               those
               names
               import
               :
            
             The
             Nicolaitans
             are
             represented
             in
             the
             Revelation
             as
             the
             
               worst
               of
               men
            
             ,
             therefore
             the
             defenders
             of
             
               Priests
               marriage
            
             had
             that
             name
             imposed
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             
               common
               people
            
             might
             think
             they
             held
             the
             
               community
               of
               wives
            
             as
             tha
             
             Sectt
             did
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             opposers
             of
             Transubstantiation
             were
             nick-nam'd
             Stercoranists
             and
             Paintes
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Artifice
             they
             made
             great
             use
             of
             in
             suppressing
             the
             
               Loyal
               Remonstrance
            
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             which
             I
             gave
             some
             account
             of
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ;
             
             the
             name
             of
             Protestant
             is
             a
             most
             
               odious
               appellation
            
             among
             them
             ,
             therefore
             Riddere
             the
             Commissary
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             
               Cardinal
               Barberin
            
             stiles
             them
             
               Irish
               Protestants
            
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Cardinal
             had
             before
             called
             them
             ▪
             
               the
               Valesian
               Sect.
            
             
          
           
             The
             success
             attending
             this
             method
             hath
             been
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             Father
             Contzen
             hath
             form'd
             
               it
               into
               a
               Rule
            
             ;
             
             and
             how
             well
             it
             is
             observ'd
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             their
             daily
             practice
             .
             For
             as
             Mr.
             Travers
             complains
             ,
             
               they
               call
               us
               Calvinists
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             
               we
               content
               our selves
               with
               the
               honourable
               Name
               of
               Christians
               ;
               To
               be
               a
               Franciscan
               ,
               a
               Thomist
               ,
               a
               Scotist
               ,
               we
               leave
               to
               them
               who
               have
               rent
               asunder
            
             Christ's
             
               Body
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               no
               such
               custom
               to
               name
               our selves
               of
               any
               men
               .
            
             It
             was
             an
             
               old
               device
            
             of
             the
             
               Arians
               ,
               to
               call
               themselves
            
             the
             onely
             true
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             
               Ambrosians
               ,
               Athanasians
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             this
             is
             not
             the
             onely
             
               Heretical
               Example
            
             ,
             after
             which
             the
             Romanists
             do
             
               exactly
               copy
            
             .
          
           
             The
             
               preceding
               instances
            
             are
             
               warrant
               enough
            
             for
             me
             
               to
               renew
            
             my
             request
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             NOT
             TO
             LEAVE
             THEM
             WHEN
             THEY
             AFFIRM
             THAT
             SUCH
             A
             PARTICULAR
             DOCTRINE
             IS
             PART
             OF
             THE
             REFORMED
             RELIGION
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             seen
             that
             they
             are
             not
             over
             sincere
             in
             that
             matter
             :
             If
             men
             are
             found
             fathering
             Doctrines
             upon
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             which
             they
             abhor
             as
             much
             or
             more
             than
             they
             ;
             will
             any
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             believe
             such
             an
             imputation
             coming
             from
             
               those
               men
            
             ?
             But
             not
             onely
             the
             insincerity
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             but
             the
             deceit
             of
             the
             method
             it self
             ,
             ought
             to
             make
             us
             cautious
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             
               particular
               Doctrine
            
             were
             taught
             by
             some
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             it
             doth
             
               not
               follow
            
             that
             
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ;
             if
             a
             person
             be
             of
             any
             
               particular
               Opinion
            
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             lay
             such
             a
             stress
             upon
             it
             as
             to
             make
             it
             part
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             for
             that
             consists
             in
             a
             few
             and
             
               plain
               Articles
            
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             other
             be
             overthrown
             as
             long
             as
             these
             remain
             ,
             the
             Religion
             remains
             intire
             .
          
           
             I
             mention
             this
             because
             I
             have
             some
             experience
             that
             these
             Gentlemen
             do
             not
             misrepresent
             our
             Doctrines
             onely
             to
             make
             the
             
             world
             have
             an
             ill
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             get
             advantage
             of
             engaging
             with
             those
             who
             hold
             some
             particular
             
               ill
               grounded
               opinion
            
             ,
             that
             having
             refuted
             it
             ,
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             triumphed
             over
             a
             
               Protestant
               Principle
            
             .
             And
             this
             advantage
             is
             too
             often
             given
             them
             by
             
               unwary
               men
            
             ,
             who
             presuming
             on
             their
             own
             Abilities
             ,
             choose
             rather
             to
             defend
             some
             
               private
               sentiment
            
             than
             the
             
               common
               Articles
            
             of
             our
             Faith.
             An
             ill
             cause
             will
             not
             admit
             
               of
               a
            
             sound
             defence
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
            
             hard
             task
             to
             overthrow
             unwarrantable
             positions
             :
             
               which
               should
               make
               those
               who
               deal
               with
               them
               use
               more
               care
            
             ;
             
               for
               if
               they
               should
               be
               able
               to
               defend
               their
               opinion
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               is
               not
               one
               jot
               more
               apparent
               but
               the
               Adversaries
               of
               it
               have
               a
               plausible
               pretence
               to
               affirm
               that
               such
               a
               position
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               foumd
               uncapable
               of
               defence
               ,
               these
               Gentlemen
               who
               brag
               when
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               ,
               will
               triumph
               unmeasurably
               and
               amuse
               many
               ignorant
               and
               weak
               Souls
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Summ
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             
               that
               having
               to
               do
               with
               men
               whose
               Talent
               at
               misrepresenting
               improves
               daily
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               indispensable
               duty
               to
               be
               well
               acquainted
               with
               the
               particulars
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               that
               neither
               their
               Eloquence
               in
               perswading
               ,
               their
               Artifice
               in
               deforming
               our
               Doctrines
               ,
               nor
               the
               fame
               of
               their
               Abilities
               ,
               may
               either
               put
               us
               on
               defending
               those
               Doctrines
               which
               we
               do
               not
               teach
               ,
               nor
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               our
               Religion
               approves
               them
               .
            
             We
             have
             many
             instances
             of
             those
             who
             have
             split
             upon
             this
             
               Rock
               ;
               I
               NEVER
               MET
               WITH
               ANY
               OF
               THEIR
               CONVERTS
               WHO
               VNDERSTOOD
               OVR
               RELIGION
               ,
               BVT
               HAVING
               ENTERTAIN'D
               WRONG
               NOTIONS
               OF
               IT
               ,
               WERE
               PERSWADED
               TO
               CHANGE
               VPON
               THE
               CONFVTATION
               OF
               THOSE
               IMAGINARY
               TENETS
               .
            
             
               I
               desire
               these
               Gentlemen
               to
               name
               any
               one
               Book
               of
               Controversie
               which
               they
               think
               is
               written
               with
               most
               sincerity
               on
               their
               side
               ;
               And
               I
               engage
               my self
               to
               produce
               several
               
                 false
                 Imputations
              
               in
               it
               ;
            
             by
             this
             trick
             they
             find
             most
             success
             ,
             so
             that
             
               if
               all
               our
               People
               would
               labour
               to
               understand
               their
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Romanists
               would
               have
               but
               few
               Converts
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66213-e830
           
             *
             The
             Primit
             .
             Rule
             before
             the
             Reformat
             .
             par
             ▪
             2.
             p.
             23.
             
             Ant.
             1663.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             See
             Vindic
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             p.
             116.
             
             〈◊〉
             1679.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             Mr
             ,
             
             Pulton's
             Acc.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             
             Pulton's
             Remarks
             ,
             p.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Pulton's
             acc
             .
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             T
             's
             Acc.
             of
             the
             Conference
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Prim.
             Rule
             bef
             .
             the
             Ref.
             par
             .
             2.
             p.
             23
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vind.
             of
             the
             Sincer.
             of
             the
             Prot.
             Relig.
             p.
             61.
             &c.
             
             Lond.
             1679.
             4
             to
             .
             I
             have
             defied
             them
             now
             seventeen
             years
             to
             call
             me
             in
             question
             before
             our
             Judges
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             do
             still
             .
          
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             Def.
             of
             the
             Exposit.
             of
             the
             Doct.
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Eng.
             Pref.
             p.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66213-e2900
           
             Three
             Letters
             concern
             .
             the
             Pres.
             State
             of
             
               Italy
               .
               p.
            
             83.
             
          
           
             See
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             〈◊〉
             a
             RR.
             PP
             .
             Jesuits
             .
             
               Sur
               leur
               procession
               de
            
             Luxembourg
             ,
             Du
             20.
             
             May
             ,
             1685.
             p.
             2.
             12
             s.
             
          
           
             †
             
               And
               not
               onely
               they
               ,
               but
               the
               Jesuits
               of
            
             Aix
             in
             Provence
             
               have
               done
               the
               same
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               usual
               among
               those
               of
            
             Goa
             
               in
               the
               East
               Indies
            
             .
             See
             
               Avis
               anx
               R.R.
               P.
               P.
               Jesuits
               des
               Aix
               en
               Provence
               .
            
             Col.
             1687.
             12s
             .
             &
             
               De
               la
               Vall●'s
            
             Travels
             .
             p.
             203.208
             .
             Lond.
             1665.
             
             Fol.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Avis
             
               a
               RR.
               PP
               .
               Jesu
               .
               p.
            
             5.
             
             
               Pendant
               que
               la
               procession
               marchera
               elle
               rencontrera
               dans
               le
               ville
               ,
               divers
               Theatres
               ,
               dont
               les
               spectacles
               differens
               ,
               serviront
               à
               inspirer
               agreeablement
               la
               piet●
               envers
               N●tre
               Dame
               de
               Consolation
               .
            
             Mars
             
               commande
               à
               ses
               Guerriers
               ,
               &
               à
            
             Vulcaine
             ,
             Bronte
             ,
             Ste●ope
             ,
             Pyracmon
             ,
             
               &
               autres
               anciens
               Bombardiers
               de
               prendre
               garde
               de
               ne
               plus
               faire
               aucune
               insulte
               à
               la
               Chapelle
               de
               N.
               Dame
               de
               consolation
               .
               —
               Mot.
               pour
               le
               Dieu
            
             Mars
             
               Procul
               ô
               ,
               procul
               este
               profani
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Id.
               p.
            
             6.
             
             Cerés
             ,
             Flore
             ,
             Pomone
             ,
             les
             Naïades
             ,
             les
             Nymphs
             
               des
               Prairies
               ,
               &
               des
               Bois
               ,
               se
               rejouissent
               du
               retour
               de
               Nôtre
               Dame
               de
               Consolation
               ,
               a
               la
               Campagne
               .
               —
               Mot
               des
               Nymphs
               ,
               &
               dez
               Divinitez
               rustiques
            
             —
             Jam
             redit
             &
             Virgo
             ,
             redeunt
             Saturnia
             Regna
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             7.
             
             
               La
               Renommée
               accompann●e
               de
               la
               Religion
               ,
               de
               la
               verite
               ,
               &
               de
               la
               Gloire
               ,
               publie
               au
               monde
               que
            
             Loüis
             
               le
               grande
               n'et
               pas
               moin
               illustre
               par
               la
               solide
               piete
               envers
               la
               Sainte
               Vierge
               ,
               que
               par
               l'éclat
               de
               ses
               Victoires
               .
               Mot
               pour
               des
               quatre
               Nymphes
               ,
               Cedant
               arma
               sacris
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             8.
             
             
               La
               Joye
               ,
               la
               Force
               ,
               la
               Abondance
               ,
               &
               la
               Sante
               effets
               ordinaires
               de
               N.
               Dame
               de
               Consolation
               ,
               marchent
               à
               la
               teste
               des
               vi●es
               du
            
             Luxembourg
             
               pour
               marquer
               que
               ces
               agreeables
               Nymphes
               on
               t
               persuadè
               à
               toute
               la
               Province
               de
               se
               mettre
               sous
               la
               protection
               de
               la
               Sainte
               Vierge
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               La
               Province
               du
            
             Luxembourg
             ▪
             
               fait
               voir
               sur
               son
               char
               la
               Ste
               Vierge
               triomphante
               ,
               &
               montre
               d'un
               côte
               la
               paix
               ,
               l'abondance
               &
               les
               beaux
               arts
               ;
               &
               de
               l'autre
            
             Mars
             ,
             &
             Bellone
             
               dans
               les
               Chaines
               .
               On
               comprend
               assez
               de
               son
               geste
               &
               de
               sa
               contenance
               qu'elle
               attribué
               l'eloignement
               de
               ses
               maux
               &
               le
               retour
               de
               son
               bonheur
               à
               la
               protection
               de
               sa
               chere
               Patronne
               .
            
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Si
                 Mars
                 arreste
                 ses
                 Guerriers
                 .
              
               
                 Si
                 le
                 sang
                 repandu
                 ne
                 tient
                 plus
                 des
                 (
                 Lauriers
                 )
              
               
                 Et
                 si
                 la
                 Paix
                 long
                 temps
                 bannie
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 l'abondance
                 &
                 les
                 beaux
                 art's
                 ,
              
               
                 Rentrent
                 dans
                 nos
                 heureux
                 Remparts
                 ,
              
               
                 Cest
                 l'
                 effet
                 du
                 repos
                 que
                 nous
                 donne
                 Marie
              
            
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             p.
             12.
             
             
               Inscription
               pour
               les
               trois
               Gentes
               ,
               de
               l'
            
             Eglise
             ,
             
               de
               la
            
             France
             ,
             
               &
               du
            
             Luxembourg
             .
          
           
             
               Pard
               '
               immuables
               Loix
               ,
            
             
               Nous
               conspirons
               tous
               trois
               ,
            
             
               A
               celebrer
               les
               grandeurs
               de
               Marie
               ,
            
             
               Nos
               Clefs
               ,
               nos
               Lyons
               ,
               &
               nos
               Lis
               ,
            
             
               Luy
               sont
               par
               faitement
               soumis
               .
            
             
               Le
               Ciel
               benit
               cette
               belle
               harmonie
            
             
               Qui
               tient
               nos
               coe●rs
               si
               bien
               unis
               ,
            
             
               Et
               la
               terre
               en
               par●it
               rav●e
               ▪
            
          
           
             †
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               15.
               
               Loüis
               XIII
               .
               
                 de
                 glorieuse
                 memoire
                 accompagne
                 de
                 sa
                 Cou●
                 qui
                 offre
                 sa
                 personne
                 ,
                 &
                 son
                 Royaume
                 ,
                 à
                 là
                 Sainte
                 vierge
                 —
                 Inscription
                 pour
              
               Loüis
               
                 le
                 Juste
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Juste
                 en
                 la
                 Paix
                 ,
                 juste
                 en
                 la
                 Guerre
                 ,
              
               
                 Loüis
                 repandit
                 par
                 la
                 Terre
                 ,
              
               
                 Vn
                 Nom
                 que
                 la
                 justice
                 orna
                 deces
                 appas
              
               
                 Mais
                 ce
                 Monarque
                 Auguste
              
               
                 jamais
                 ne
                 fut
                 plus
                 juste
                 ,
              
               
                 Que
                 quand
                 trazant
                 la
                 regle
                 aux
                 autre
                 Potentats
                 ,
              
               
                 A
                 la
                 Rein
                 e
                 du
                 Ciel
                 ii
                 offrit
                 ces
                 Estats
                 .
              
            
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             p.
             16.
             
             
               La
               Victoire
               &
               les
               Vertus
               chargées
               de
               Palmes
               &
               couronnées
               de
               Lauriers
               ,
               qui
               representent
               en
               plusieur●
               Tableaux
               les
               grandes
               actions
               de
               nostre
               invincible
               Monarque
               faite
               pour
               l'
               honneur
               &
               le
               service
               de
               la
               Sainte
               Vierge
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Inscription
                 pour
                 Loüis
                 le
                 Grand
                 .
              
               
                 Pendant
                 que
                 la
                 Terre
                 ●tonnée
              
               
                 Decent
                 prodiges
                 inouis
              
               
                 Que
                 fait
                 l'
                 admirable
                 Loüis
              
               
                 Ne
                 comprend
                 pas
                 Le
                 But
                 de
                 cette
                 destinée
                 ,
              
               
                 Le
                 Ciel
                 applaudissant
                 á
                 ses
                 faits
                 glorieux
              
               
                 Nous
                 Dit
                 que
                 ce
                 Grand
                 Roy
                 S'acquerant
                 (
                 la
                 Victoire
                 ,
                 )
              
               
                 Travaille
                 bien
                 moins
                 pour
                 sa
                 Gloire
              
               
                 Que
                 pour
                 l'
                 honneur
                 de
                 la
                 Reine
                 des
                 (
                 Cieux
                 .
                 )
              
            
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             p.
             17.
             
             Tableau
             1.
             
             
               Eglises
               de
               diées
               à
               Nostre
               Dame
               baties
               ,
               reparèes
               ,
               &
               ornées
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             
               Prise
               de
               la
            
             Hollande
             
               &
               retablissement
               du
               culte
               de
               la
               Vierge
               dans
               les
               Temples
               reconciliez
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             p.
             18.
             
             
               Adversaries
               du
               culte
               de
               la
               Mere
               de
               Dieu
               chassez
               de
            
             Port-Royal
             ,
             
               &
               de
               la
            
             France
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             p.
             19.
             
             
               Mahometans
               Ennemis
               de
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               &
               de
            
             Marie
             
               punis
               de
            
             Alger
             .
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             20.
             
             
               Defaite
               de
               l'
               heresie
               Ennemie
               de
               la
               Mere
               de
               Dieu
               .
            
          
           
             *
             P.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               Le
               Roy
               met
               fin
               à
               la
               guerre
               contraire
               aux
               honneur
               de
               nostre
               Dame
               de
               Cons●●ation
               .
               —
               Paix
               redonnée
            
             à
             ●●
             Europe
             
               qui
               va
               retablir
               la
               sureté
               à
               la
               campagn●
               ensuite
               les
               Pelerinages
               .
               &
               les
               autres
               devoirs
               de
               pieté
               que
               l'on
               a
               coust●me
               de
               rendre
               à
               nostre
               Dame
               de
               Consolation
               .
            
          
           
             †
             P.
             17.
             
             
               Il
               ne
               parroit
               par
               aucun
               act
               public
               qu●
               la
               guerre
               ,
               contre
               les
            
             Hollandois
             
               ait
               este
               pour
               cause
               de
               Religion
               :
               &
               de
               plus
               pour
               quoy
               pretendre
               que
               le
               but
               du
               Roy
               ,
               dans
               la
               reconciliation
               de
               quelques
               Temples
               en
            
             Hollande
             
               ait
               esté
               le
               cul●e
               de
               la
               Vierge
               plustot
               que
               l'
               adoration
               du
               S.
               Sacrament
               ,
               &
               le
               rétablissement
               en
               general
               de
               la
               Religion
               Catholique
               .
               N'est
               ce
               pas
               donner
               lieux
               aux
               heretiques
               de
               croire
               qu'on
               met
               toute
               la
               Religion
               dans
               le
               cul●e
               de
               la
               Vierge
               cequi
               ne
               leur
               peut
               etre
               qu'
               un
               grand
               sujet
               de
               scandale
               ?
            
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             18.
             
             
               Car
               c'en
               est
               une
               horrible
               adire
               —
               Il
               est
               faux
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             19.
             
             
               Ory
               eut
               il
               jamais
               une
               plus
               grand
               chimere
               que
               de
               vouloir
               qu'il
               act
               fait
               bombarder
            
             Alger
             ,
             
               pour
               punir
               les
               Mahometans
               de
               ce
               qu'ils
               sont
               ennemis
               de
            
             Jesus
             
               &
               de
            
             Marie
             .
             
               Il
               fau
               droit
               donc
               qu'il
               eut
               mis
               pour
               condition
               dans
               la
               paix
               qu'il
               à
               faire
               depuis
               auec
               eux
               ,
               qu'
               a
               l'
               avenir
               ils
               porteroient
               plus
               d'
               honneur
               à
               la
               Sainte
               Vierge
               .
            
          
           
             †
             P.
             20.
             
             
               Nous
               nous
               plaignons
               avec
               raison
               de
               ce
               que
               les
               Heretiques
               pour
               nous
               rendre
               odieux
               nous
               imputent
               beaucoup
               de
               choses
               que
               nous
               avous
               toujours
               soustenu
               N'estre
               poiut
               les
               sentimens
               de
               l'
            
             Eglise
             
               Catholique
               .
               Nous
               devons
               done
               garder
               le
               mesme
               equite
               envers
               eux
               .
               Or
               ils
               toujours
               protesté
               qu'ils
               n'
               etoient
               point
               Ennemis
               de
               la
               Vierge
               ,
            
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             21.
             
             
               Orn'est
               ce
               pas
            
             Loüis
             
               le
               Grand
               qui
               à
               assiege
               cette
               place
               ,
               vous
               ne
               le
               representez
               done
               point
               comme
               fort
               de
               vot
               à
               la
               Sainte
               Vierge
               puis
               qu'un
               di●ant
               d'unepart
               qu'il
               à
               mi●
               fin
               à
               la
               guerre
               contraire
               aux
               honneurs
               de
               Nostre
               Dame
               de
               Consolation
               ,
               nous
               f●ites
               ●●●endre
               de
               l'
               autre
               qu'il
               à
               fait
               un●
               guerre
               contraire
               aux
               honneurs
               de
               Nostre
               Dame
               de
               Consolation
               .
            
          
           
             *
             P.
             3.
             
             
               Ces
               mannieres
               Theatrales
               d'
               honorer
               la
               Mere
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               sont
               si
               indignes
               de
               la
               gravité
               de
               la
               Religion
               Chrestienne
               ,
               &
               qui
               ne
               peuvent
               que
               donner
               sujet
               aux
               Ennemis
               de
               l'
            
             Eglise
             
               de
               decrier
               la
               devotion
               que
               les
               fidelles
               ont
               à
               la
               Sainte
               Vierge
               ,
               &
               de
               la
               faire
               passer
               pour
               un
               culte
               superstitieux
               &
               profane
               .
            
          
           
             †
             P.
             11.
             
             
               Et
               en
               effet
               comment
               peut
               on
               croire
               que
               tant
               de
               personnes
               peu
               spirituelles
               que
               la
               curiosite
               a
               fait
               trouver
               à
               cette
               feste
               ,
               ayent
               pû
               avoir
               une
               attention
               raisonnable
               à
               cet
               auguste
               mystere
               parmi
               tant
               de
               vains
               spectacles
               qui
               rempliss●ient
               leur
               esprit
               de
               continuelles
               distractions
               &
               qui
               les
               port●ient
               incessemment
               à
               penser
               à
               toute
               autre
               chose
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             
               On
               Szait
               aussi
               qu
               c'est
               pour
               ce
               la
               que
               M.
               l'
               Archeveque
               de
               Malines
               avoit
               defendu
               avec
               grand
               raison
               non
               seulement
               de
               meler
               des
               choses
               profanes
               aux
               choses
               Saintes
               dans
               les
               Processions
               ;
               mais
               m●sme
               d●y
               porter
               les
               Images
               des
               Saints
               quand
               on●y
               porte
               le
               S.
               Sacrament
               ,
               parce
               que
               l'
               experience
               à
               fait
               connoître
               ,
               que
               c'est
               un
               suj●t
               de
               tentation
               ,
               à
               la
               p●us
               grande
               part
               du
               peuple
               ,
               qui
               s'
               occupe
               bien
               d'
               avantage
               à
               regarder
               ces
               Images
               ,
               s●ornées
               &
               si
               bien
               parées
               ,
               qu'●
               rentrer
               dans
               soymem●
               pour
               adorer
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             With
             this
             Title
             .
             
               La
               Ste
               Vierge
               Patrône
               Honorée
               &
               bien
               faisante
               dans
               la
            
             France
             ,
             
               &
               dans
               le
            
             Luxembourg
             ,
             
               Dessein
               de
               la
               Procession
               qui
               se
               ●erapar
               les
               Ecoliers
               du
               Colege
               de
               Compagnie
               de
            
             Jesus
             ,
             à
             Luxembourg
             le
             20.
             
             May
             1685.
             
             
               Jour
               auquel
               l'image
               miracule
               use
               de
               Notre
               Dame
               de
               Consolation
               Patrone
               du
               Duche
               de
            
             Luxembourg
             
               &
               Compté
               de
            
             Chiny
             
               sera
               reportée
               de
               la
               Capitale
               de
               la
               Province
               en
               sa
               Chapelle
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Avis
             p.
             10.
             
             
               Parmi
               tant
               de
               choses
               profanes
               &
               de
               verses
               de
               Poêtes
               Payense
               il
               n'y
               a
               pas
               un
               seul
               mots
               de
               l'
               Ecriture
               ,
               qui
               auroit
               du
               faire
               seule
               les
               ornemens
               d'
               une
               Procession
               vrayment
               Chrêtienne
               .
            
             —
          
           
             M●r.
             Remarks
             .
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             P.
             82.
             
          
           
             *
             Rainer
             .
             cont
             .
             Wald.
             c.
             4
             ▪
             
               ●olummodo
               Romanam
               Ecclesiam
               blasphemant
               &
               clerum
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Sieur
             du
             Haillan
             .
             
               l'
               Hist.
               du
            
             France
             .
             p.
             511.
             
             
               Et
               bien
               quils
               eussent
               des
               mauvaises
               opinions
               ,
               si
               est
               ce
               qu'ell
               ne
               susciterent
               pas
               tant
               la
               haine
               du
               Pape
               ,
               &
               des
               grands
               Princes
               ,
               &
               des
               Ecclesiastiques
               contre
               Eux
               ,
               que
               fut
               la
               libertie
               du
               language
               ;
               ce
               fut
               le
               principal
               Point
               qui
               lesmit
               en
               haine
               universalle
               &
               qui
               les
               charger
               de
               plu●
               de
               mes
               chantes
               opinions
               ,
               qu'ils
               n'en
               avoyent
               .
            
          
           
             See
             the
             Acc.
             of
             the
             Quietists
             in
             Three
             Letters
             concerning
             the
             present
             State
             of
             
               Italy
               .
               p.
            
             27
             ,
             28.
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Agreement
             between
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Engl.
             and
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             †
             Letter
             from
             a
             Dissenter
             ,
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             
               to
               .
               p.
            
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             See
             the
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             Primitive
             Fathers
             no
             Papists
             .
             p.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Title
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Decretum
               SS
               .
               D.
               N.
               Innocentii
               Divina
               providentia
               Papae
            
             XI
             .
             quo
             65.
             
               casuistarum
               propositiones
               damnavit
            
             .
          
           
             Decree
             made
             at
             Rome
             2●
             .
             of
             March
             ,
             1679.
             
             Lond.
             1679.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Bern.
             Ger.
             Pat.
             Apolog.
             p.
             135
             ,
             136.
             
             Trans
             Alpes
             Catholici
             non
             aeque
             se
             vel
             Concilii
             
               [
               Tridentini
               ]
               vel
               congregationis
               [
               Romanae
               ,
               ]
               legibus
               subjecerunt
               adeoque
               nemo
               sibi
               privilegium
               arrogari
               patitur
               ,
               quod
               aliis
               plerisque
               omnibus
               liberum
               esse
               ac
               solutum
               videat
               ;
               qua
               quidem
               in
               re
               nihil
               eos
               peccare
               ,
               ipse
            
             Gretserus
             
               Jesuita
               ,
               in
               libro
               suo
               primo
               de
               jure
               &
               more
               ,
               prohibendi
               libros
               malos
               .
            
             c
             ▪
             38.
             —
             
               demonstrat
               .
               In
            
             Hispania
             
               autem
               alio
               librorum
               vetitorum
               indice
               utuntur
               ,
               eoque
               ●it
               ut
               plures
               libri
               palam
               ibi
               venales
               prostant
               ,
               quos
               in
            
             Italia
             
               legere
               piaculare
               sit
               ,
               sic
               rursum
               alios
               ibi
               legere
               nefas
               habent
               quos
            
             Romae
             
               nemini
               Religio
               sit
               cognoscere
            
             ,
             Veneti
             
               nostri
               ,
               satis
               se
               Catholici
               hominis
               officio
               fungi
               arbitrantur
               ,
               si
               libris
               fidem
               Catholicam
               bonosque
               mores
               ex
               professo
               oppugnantibus
               se
               abstineant
               ;
               caeterum
               nec
               Romano
               nec
               Hispanico
               Librorum
               Indice
               se
               obligari
               patiuntur
               ,
               neque
               eo
               nom●ne
               quisquam
               adhuc
               Romanorum
               Ponti●icum
            
             Venetae
             
               Reipublicae
               nego●●●m
               ●ace●ere
               animum
               induunt
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             St.
             
             Amour's
             Journal
             ,
             Par.
             4.
             ch
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             his
             Letter
             at
             large
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Irish
             Remonstr
             .
             p.
             524.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Letter
             about
             the
             
               Quietists
               p.
            
             19
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             39.
             
          
           
             ‖
             In
             his
             Letter
             before
             cited
             .
          
           
             *
             By
             his
             breve
             of
             July
             ▪
             10.
             1684.
             wherein
             are
             these
             words
             .
             
               De
               Apostolicae
               potestatis
               plenitudine
               omnes
               &
               singulos
               libros
               supradictos
               tenore
               praesentium
               damnamus
               &
               reprobamus
               ,
               ac
               Legi
               ,
               seu
               retineri
               prohibemus
               ipsorumque
               librorum
               omnium
               &
               singulorum
               impressionem
               ,
               descriptionem
               ,
               lectionem
               &
               usum
               ,
               omnibus
               &
               singulis
               Christi
               fidelibus
               etiam
               specifica
               &
               individua
               mentione
               &
               expressione
               dignis
               ,
               sub
               poena
               Excommunicationis
               per
               contra
               facientes
               ipso
               ●●cto
               absque
               alia
               declaratione
               incurrenda
               —
               omnino
               interdicimus
               .
            
             See
             it
             at
             large
             in
             
               Nouvelle
               de
               la
               Rep.
               des
               Lettres
            
             8vo
             .
             1684.
             
          
           
             *
             Answ.
             to
             
               N●bes
               Testium
            
             in
             the
             Pref.
             p.
             4.
             
             Lond.
             1688.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Primit
             .
             Fath
             ▪
             no
             Prot.
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             
             Burnet's
             History
             of
             the
             Regale
             ,
             pref
             p.
             38.
             and
             his
             Sermon
             on
             Jan.
             30.
             1680
             
             /
             1.
             
          
           
             before
             the
             
               Lord
               Mayor
               .
               p.
            
             21.22
             .
          
           
             Policy
             of
             the
             French
             Clergy
             .
             p.
             67
             ,
             68.
             
             When
             this
             decree
             was
             objected
             in
             a
             Disputation
             at
             Thoulon
             against
             one
             of
             the
             Propositions
             condemned
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             Moderator
             who
             defended
             that
             Position
             answered
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             made
             by
             the
             Pope
             in
             Consistory
             .
             And
             Mr.
             
               de
               la
               Berchere
            
             now
             A.
             B.
             of
             Aix
             ,
             order'd
             the
             Morals
             of
             M.
             Abelly
             (
             which
             maintain
             many
             of
             the
             points
             censured
             in
             that
             Decree
             )
             to
             be
             taught
             in
             his
             Seminary
             .
             See
             
               Avis
               au
               R.R.
               PP
               .
               Jesuits
               de
            
             Aix
             
               en
               Provence
               sur
               Imprimè
               qui
               a
               pour
               Titre
               ,
            
             Ballet
             danse
             Reception
             de
             M
             l'Arcevêque
             d'
             
               Aix
               .
               p.
            
             49
             ,
             51
             ,
             52.61
             .
             
               A.
               Col.
            
             1687.
             12
             s.
             
          
           
             See
             Tolet.
             Instruct.
             Sacerdot
             .
             cap.
             20.
             ad
             32.
             
             
               Fulminatur
               contra
               Hereticis
               credentes
               ,
               re●eptat●res
               ,
               legentes
               paucas
               lineas
               librorum
               Haereticorum
               .
               —
               Appellantes
               ad
               futurum
               Concilium
               —
               imponentes
               nova
               paedagia
               seu
               gabellas
               in
               terris
               suis
               ,
               praeterquam
               in
               casibus
               sibi
               à
               jure
               ex
               speciali
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               licentia
               permissis
               ;
               qui
               deferunt
               ad
               infideles
               aut
               Haereticos
               arma
               &
               equos
               ,
               lignamima
               ,
               eorumque
               materiam
               ferrum
               ,
               filum
               ferri
               stannum
               ,
               &
               alia
               metallorum
               genera
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               eos
               q●i
               aliqua
               injuria
               afficiunt
               ,
               venientes
               ad
               sedem
               Apostolicam
               ,
               —
               eos
               qui
               avocant
               causas
               beneficiales
               à
               commissariis
               Apostolicis
               ,
               &
               authoritate
               laicali
               imp●diunt
               earum
               cursum
               ;
               vel
               executi●nem
               literarum
               Apostolicarum
               ,
               —
               eos
               qui
               impediunt
               Archiepiscopos
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               ne
               possint
               uti
               jurisdictione
               Ecclesiastica
               ;
               occupantes
               quaevis
               loca
               jurisdictionis
               Ecclesiae
               Romanae
               ,
               sive
               sint
               fructus
               ,
               sive
               redditus
               sine
               licentia
               Romani
               Pontificis
               .
               —
               Imponentes
               onera
               ,
               decimas
               ,
               &c.
               quibuscunque
               Personis
               Ecclesiasticis
               —
               quoscunque
               Magistratus
               &
               quomodo
               libet
               se
               interponentes
               in
               causis
               criminalibus
               personarum
               Ecclesiasticarum
               —
               Protestatur
               Pont.
               absolutionem
               solennem
               in
               Die
            
             Jovis
             
               Coenae
               faciendam
               non
               comprehendere
               nec
               suffragari
               ulli
               ex
               praedictis
               ,
               nisi
               prius
               à
               commissis
               cum
               vero
               proposito
               similia
               non
               committendi
               destiterent
               .
               —
               Praecipit
               in
               virtutes
               sanctae
               obedientiae
               Patriarchis
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               ubi
               libet
               constitutis
               ut
               ,
               praesentes
               literas
               semel
               in
               anno
               aut
               pluries
               in
               Ecclesiis
               suis
               dum
               in
               eis
               major
               Populi
               multitudo
               ad
               divina
               convenerit
               solemniter
               publicent
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Caus.
             15.
             cann
             .
             Nos
             Sanctorum
             .
             
               Eos
               qui
               excommunicatis
               fidelitate
               aut
               sacramento
               obstricti
               sunt
               ,
               Apostolica
               auctoritate
               à
               juramento
               absolvimus
               ,
               &
               ne
               sibi
               fidelitatem
               observent
               omnibus
               modis
               prohibemus
               .
            
          
           
             See
             Declarat
             .
             of
             the
             favourable
             dealing
             of
             her
             Majesties
             Commiss
             .
             p.
             4.
             1583.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             68.
             
          
           
             Hunt.
             of
             the
             Rom.
             Fox
             ,
             p.
             146
             ,
             147.
             
          
           
             
             Fowl's
             Hist.
             of
             Rom.
             Treas
             .
             p.
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             †
             Premonition
             p.
             291.
             of
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Account
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             ,
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             *
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Gunp.
             Treas
             .
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             
             Copley's
             Reasons
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               See
               
                 Hist.
                 Jesuit
                 .
                 p.
              
               160.
               
               
                 Oportetigitur
                 ut
                 illi
                 qui
                 tenent
                 &
                 in
                 regno
                 vestro
                 manere
                 volunt
                 ,
                 eas
                 [
                 sc.
                 opiniones
                 ]
                 publice
                 in
                 suis
                 collegiis
                 abjurent
                 .
              
            
             
               One
               was
               dated
               Sep.
               22.
               1606.
               
               Another
               Aug.
               23.
               1607.
               
               A
               third
               ,
               Feb.
               1.
               1608.
               
               And
               a
               fourth
               ,
               May
               ,
               30.
               1626.
               
            
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Jesuit
            
             .
             p.
             219
             ,
             220
             ,
             221
             ,
             222
             ,
             223
             ,
             224
             ,
             225.
             
          
           
             Franck.
             
               Ann.
               p
               ▪
            
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
             Cressy's
             Exomolog
             .
             p.
             72.
             
             Par.
             1647.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             Lord
             Clar.
             against
             
               Cressy
               .
               P
               ▪
            
             76
             ,
             77.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Ir.
             Remonst
             .
             p.
             523
             ,
             524.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Ir.
             Rem
             .
             pref
             .
             p.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             Ir.
             Rem
             .
             p.
             763.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Pap.
               
                 not
                 misrep
              
               .
               by
               Prot.
               p.
               58.
               1688.
               4
               
                 to
                 ,
                 &
              
               Answer
               to
               
                 Pap.
                 Prot.
                 against
                 Prot.
                 Popery
                 .
                 p.
              
               131.
               
               Lond.
               1686.
               4
               to
               .
            
             
               See
               Three
               Letters
               of
               the
               pres
               .
               State
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 p.
              
               46.
               
            
          
           
             *
             See
             p.
             8●
             .
          
           
             †
             Pap.
             Protest
             .
             against
             Prot.
             Popery
             .
             p.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Preservative
             against
             Popery
             ,
             Lond.
             1688.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Dr·
             Sherlocks
             Preser
             .
             against
             
               Popery
               .
               Lond.
            
             1688.
             4
             to
             .
             Pap.
             prot
             .
             against
             Prot.
             Popery
             .
             p.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66213-e24370
           
             (a)
             Answer
             to
             the
             Considerations
             which
             obliged
             
               Peter
               Manby
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             3.
             
             Lond.
             1687.
             4to
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Summ.
             of
             Prin.
             Cont.
             p.
             3.
             
             Lond.
             1687.
             4to
             .
          
           
             (c)
             See
             Burn.
             Answ.
             to
             the
             Meth.
             of
             the
             French
             Clerg
             .
             8vo
             .
             1683.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Mysterium
               Pietatis
               Vltraj
            
             .
             8vo
             .
             1686.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               
                 Instruct.
                 secret
                 .
                 pro
                 super
                 .
                 Societat
                 .
                 Jesu
                 ,
              
               p.
               17.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               one
               of
               the
               pieces
               published
               in
               the
               
                 Arcana
                 Societat
                 .
                 Jesu
              
               .
               8vo
               .
               1635.
               
               See
               it
               in
               English
               .
               Printed
               at
               London
               for
               
                 Tho.
                 Dring
              
               .
               1658.
               8vo
               in
               the
               2d
               Part
               of
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitism
              
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             where
             we
             teach
             Meditation
             to
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             Christian.
             Fa.
             Cross
             in
             his
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Q.
             Ap.
             21.
             1686.
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               do
               not
               approve
               the
               opinion
               of
               those
               who
               hold
               it
               obligatory
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Instructiones
               pro
               super
               .
               Societ
               .
               Jesu
               ,
            
             p.
             4.
             —
             
               Vt
               se
               gratam
               &
               acceptam
               praebeat
               societas
               incolis
               l●ci
               ,
               multum
               ad
               hoc
               conducet
               explicatio
               finis
               societatis
               ,
               praescripti
               in
               regula
               secunda
               summarii
               ,
               incumbere
               in
               salutem
               proximi
               aeque
               ac
               suam
               .
               Quare
               humilia
               obsequia
               obeunda
               ,
               in
               Xenodochiis
               ,
               &
               limo
               jacentes
               invisendi
               .
               —
               Eleemosynae
               conqui●endae
               ,
               dandaeque
               pāuperibus
               allis
               videntibus
               ,
               ut
               aedisicati
               facto
               nostrorum
               sint
               in
               nos
               liberaliores
               .
            
          
           
             (b)
             Ibid.
             p.
             30.
             —
             
               Saepe
               inculcent
               principib●●
               ,
               distributionem
               honorum
               &
               dignitatum
               in
               Repub.
               spectare
               ad
               justitiam
               ;
               gravitérque
               deum
               offendi
               si
               contra
               eam
               à
               principibus
               peccetur
               ;
               se
               tamen
               nolle
               dicant
               ingerere
               in
               ullam
               administrationem
               reip
               .
               &
               haec
               se
               invitos
               dicere
               ratione
               sui
               officii
               ;
               Quod
               ubi
               apprehenderint
               principes
               ,
               explicetur
               ipsis
               ,
               quibus
               virtutibus
               praediti
               esse
               debeant
               viri
               ass●mendi
               ad
               dignitates
               reip
               .
               commendationis
               capita
               sumantur
               ,
               ex
               amicis
               societat●s
               nostrae
               ,
               &c.
            
             —
          
           
             (c)
             
               Europae
               Speculum
            
             ,
             p.
             71
             ,
             72·
             Lond.
             1687.
             8vo
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Europae
               speculum
            
             ,
             p.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Bellar.
             lib.
             de
             not
             .
             Eccl.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Sure
             and
             Honest
             meanes
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Heretic
             .
             p.
             110.
             
             Lond.
             4
             to
             .
             1687.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             their
             Letter
             at
             large
             in
             Vergerius
             ;
             and
             lately
             in
             English
             ;
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             before
             the
             Reformation
             .
             4
             to
             .
             1687.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Richer
               .
               Histor
               .
               Concil
               .
               Gen.
               l.
            
             4.
             par
             .
             2.
             p.
             246
             ,
             247.
             
             Colon.
             1683.
             80.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Apud
               Richer
               .
               ubi
               sup
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ru●shw
               .
               Collect
               .
               par
            
             .
             1.
             p.
             83.
             
               fol.
               Lond.
            
             1659.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Nonconformists
             .
             1664
             ,
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Gages
             New
             Survey
             of
             the
             
               West-Indies
               .
               p.
            
             152.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Lond.
            
             1655.
             fol.
             
          
           
             Ogilby
             in
             his
             History
             of
             
               Japan
               ,
               edit
               .
               Lond.
            
             1670.
             p.
             242
             ,
             246
             ,
             247
             ,
             &c.
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             the
             same
             method
             used
             by
             the
             Missionaries
             in
             that
             Country
             .
          
           
             *
             Ad
             ann
             .
             200.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
             
               Consulto
               introductum
               videtur
               ut
               quae
               erant
               gentilitiae
               superstitionis
               ●fficia
               eadem
               veri
               Dei
               cultui
               sanctificata
               in
               verae
               religionis
               cult●m
               impenderentur
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Europae
               speculum
            
             .
             p.
             8.
             
             Lond.
             
               1687.
               
               ●0
            
             .
          
           
             
             Burnet's
             Letters
             of
             his
             Travels
             .
             p.
             287
             ,
             288.
             edit
             .
             Roterd.
             1687.
             80.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             2
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Ephes.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             14.20
             .
          
           
             *
             Sure
             and
             Honest
             means
             for
             converting
             Hereticks
             .
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             111.
             
             For
             this
             he
             cites
             ,
             
               Hil.
               contr
               .
               Auxentium
               .
               &
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Marcellam
               viduam
               .
            
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Part
             2.
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             *
             Moral
             Practice
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             p.
             384.
             
             Lond.
             1670.
             8vo
             .
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Purg.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Moral
             Practice
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             p.
             386.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid.
               p.
               388
               ,
               389.
               
            
             
               Note
               ,
               that
               this
               Book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Business
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               was
               written
               by
               
                 F.
                 L.
                 Henriquez
              
               ,
               approved
               by
               
                 Fr.
                 Prado
                 Provincial
                 of
                 Castile
              
               .
               Ap.
               28.
               1631.
               and
               allowed
               of
               by
               order
               of
               the
               
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
              
               ,
               Mutius
               ▪
               Vitelleschi
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
             Gee's
             foot
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             .
             p.
             13.
             4
             to
             .
             Lond.
             1624.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Barst.
             
               in
               lib.
               instit
               .
               The
               Propitiator
               .
               pag.
            
             74.
             
               vid.
               Fitz-sim
               .
               in
               fin
               .
               citat
               .
               in
               divers
               .
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Ebber
             .
             in
             praef
             .
             in
             com
             .
             Philip
             ▪
             super
             .
             Christ.
             ad
             Cor.
             cited
             by
             Mr.
             Gee
             .
             p.
             17.
             thus
             .
             An
             non
             audis
             dicentes
             grata
             multitudini
             ,
             flectentes
             ,
             fingentes
             ,
             ac
             refingentes
             ,
             religionem
             ad
             nutum
             &
             cupiditates
             Dominorum
             &
             coetuum
             quorum
             gloriam
             nisi
             suam
             pluris
             faciunt
             quam
             gloriam
             Dei
             ?
          
           
             *
             Protestancy
             destitute
             of
             Scripture-proofs
             .
             p.
             1.
             4
             to
             .
             1687.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               ,
               Conf.
               at
               Paris
               in
               July
               ,
               and
               August
               .
               Ann.
               1566.
               in
               the
               preface
               .
               p.
               8.
               4
               to
               .
               Lond.
               1602.
               
            
             
               This
               conference
               was
               printed
               the
               same
               year
               1566.
               in
               French
               with
               this
               Title
               ,
               
                 Conference
                 entre
                 deux
                 Docteures
                 de
                 Sorbonne
                 ,
                 &
                 deux
                 Ministres
                 de
                 l'
                 Eglise
                 reformee
                 .
              
               8vo
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Oath
             in
             the
             Pontifical
             ,
             
               Edi●
               .
               C●lon
            
             .
             1682.
             p.
             450
             ,
             451.
             8
             vo
             .
             Where
             after
             they
             have
             professed
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             they
             go
             on
             thus
             ,
             
               Jurans
               dico
               per
               Deum
               Omnipotentem
               ,
               &
               sancta
               Dei
               Evangelia
               ,
               me
               in
               unitate
               &
               communione
               praemissis
               in
               concusse
               mansurum
               .
               Et
               si
               (
               quod
               absit
               )
               ab
               hac
               me
               unitate
               aliqua
               occasione
               vel
               argumento
               divisero
               ,
               perjuris
               reatum
               incurrens
               aeterne
               obligatus
               p●enae
               ●nveniar
               ,
               &
               cum
               auctore
               schismatis
               habeam
               in
               futuro
               saeculo
               portionem
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             7.15
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Col.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             55.21
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Matt.
             7.16
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Lucas
               Brugensis
               in
               loc
               .
               Edit
               .
               Antwerp
               .
            
             1606.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Maldonate
               in
               loc
               .
               Edit
               .
               Mogunt
               .
            
             1624.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Joseph
               .
               Acosta
               de
               noviss
               ▪
               tempor
               .
               l.
               2.
               c
               20
               Edit
               .
               Lugd.
               1592.
            
             8vo
             .
             Ad
             signorum
             magnitudinem
             accedet
             apta
             &
             composita
             ad
             decipiendum
             sanctitatis
             simulatio
             qua
             solet
             (
             sc.
             Antichristus
             )
             homines
             parum
             cautos
             externa
             specie
             vehementer
             allicere
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             26.25
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             17.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Considerat
             .
             on
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             p.
             2.
             
             Oxford
             ,
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             26.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Jesuits
             Catech
             .
             praef
             .
             p.
             9.
             
             Edit
             .
             1604.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             10.23
             .
          
           
             †
             Mr.
             Rockwood
             and
             
               Sir
               Everard
               Digby
            
             .
             See
             the
             Gunpowder-Treason
             ,
             with
             a
             discourse
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             discovery
             ,
             p.
             125
             ,
             127.
             —
             Lond.
             1679.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Dr.
               Brevint
               .
               Saul
               and
               Samuel
               at
               Endor
               .
               praef
               .
               p.
            
             5.
             
             Ox.
             1674.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Drelincourts
             Protestants
             self
             defence
             ,
             in
             the
             preface
             ,
             L●nd
             .
             1685.
             12
             s.
             
          
           
             †
             Oxford
             .
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             In
             his
             consecration
             of
             Protest
             .
             Bishops
             vindicated
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             ●ome
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             Dublin
             ,
             1676.
             
               fol.
               &
               in
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vind.
               Eccl●s
               .
               Aug.
               Lond.
            
             1625.
             fol.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
             Lond
             1679.
             fol.
             and
             his
             vindicat●
             of
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Lond
            
             ,
             ●677
             8
             ●o
             .
          
           
             *
             Reply
             to
             the
             Def.
             of
             the
             expos
             .
             of
             the
             Doct.
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             
               Eng.
               p.
            
             3.
             of
             the
             preface
             ,
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Spanhemii
               Histor
               .
               Imaginum
               ,
               Lugd.
               Batav
               .
            
             1686
             ,
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Bishop
             of
             Meaux
             Pastor
             .
             Lett.
             p.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Lond.
             1686
             ,
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Nouvelle
               de
               la
               Republique
               des
               Lettres
               .
               Juin
               .
            
             1686.
             p.
             736.
             
             
               Il
               est
               apparent
               que
               M.
               de
            
             Meaux
             
               retranchera
               l'endroit
               cidessus
               marques
               ,
               &
               que
               les
               Gens
               d'
               honneur
               se
               plaindront
               in
               petto
               de
               ce
               qu'on
               se
               tue
               de
               leur
               sou
               tenir
               ▪
               que
               les
               Huguenots
               ont
               signe
               le
               Formulaire
               le
               plus
               v●l●ntairement
               du
               monde
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               On
               parle
               e●core
               dans
               cette
               cinquieme
               objection
               de
               ceque
               jay
               dit
               dans
               ma
               Lettre
               Pastorale
               touchant
               ce
               qui
               c'est
               passé
               dans
               le
               Diocesse
               de
            
             Meaux
             .
             
               &
               dans
               plusieurs
               autres
               ,
               dont
               les
               Evesques
               mes
               confrere
               &
               mes
               amis
               n'avoient
               fait
               le
               recit
               ;
               &
               may
               je
               persist
               à
               dire
               ,
               sons
               les
               y
               ieùx
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               qui
               jugera
               les
               vivans
               &
               les
               morts
               ,
               que
               je
               n'ay
               rien
               dit
               que
               de
               veritable
               ;
               &
               que
               l'
               Autheur
               de
               le
               Republique
               des
               Lettres
               av●it
               rezen
               un
               mauvais
               memoire
               ,
               quand
               il
               a
               di●
               que
               ●e
               retranchi●●●
               cet
               Article
               dans
               les
               Editions
               ●●●bantes
               ,
               puisque
               ,
               je
               n'y
               ay
               pas
               se●lmeat
               Songe
            
             -
             Reply
             to
             the
             Def.
             of
             the
             expos
             .
             of
             the
             Doct.
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             
               Eng.
               p.
            
             181.
             
          
           
             †
             Present
             state
             of
             the
             Controv.
             between
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Eng.
             and
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Rome
             ,
             p.
             22.
             
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             His
             pastoral
             Letter
             ,
             bears
             date
             March
             24.
             and
             this
             to
             the
             Gentleman
             ,
             April
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Expos.
             of
             the
             Doct.
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             
               Eng.
               p.
            
             7.
             of
             the
             preface
             ,
             Lond.
             1686.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Laveritable
               devotion
               envers
               la
               Sr.
               Vierge
               ,
               Par.
            
             1679.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Vind.
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Condom's
             Exposition
             ,
             p.
             115
             ,
             Lond
             ,
             1686
             ,
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Reply
             to
             the
             def
             .
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             181.
             
          
           
             *
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             ,
             1685.
             12s
             .
          
           
             †
             Def.
             of
             the
             Expos.
             of
             the
             Doct.
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             
               England
               ,
               p.
            
             114.
             
             Lond.
             1686.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Last
             Efforts
             of
             afflicted
             Innocency
             ,
             p.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Lond.
             1682.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               cultu
               Adorat
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             disput
             .
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
             Mogunt
             .
             1601
             ,
             8
             vo
             .
             Speaking
             of
             
               Alanus
               Copus
            
             and
             Sanders
             denying
             the
             Epistle
             to
             
               Joh.
               Hierosol
            
             .
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               id
               commune
               etiam
               &
               frequens
               effugium
               esse
               solet
               iis
               qui
               testimoniis
               conciliorum
               ,
               aut
               Patrum
               in
               aliqua
               controversia
               nimis
               premuntur
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Ad
               ann
            
             .
             32.
             n.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               Catholicis
               veteribus
               plurimos
               feramus
               errores
               &
               extenuemus
               ,
               excusemus
               ,
               excogitato
               commento
               persaepe
               negemus
               ,
               &
               commodum
               iis
               sensum
               affingamus
               ,
               dum
               opponuntur
               in
               disputationibus
               ,
               aut
               in
               conflictionibus
               cum
               adversariis
               ,
               Index
               expurg
               .
               libror.
               qui
               hoc
               seculo
               prodierunt
               ,
               Edit
               .
            
             1586.
             12
             s.
             
          
           
             *
             Confer
             .
             with
             Campion
             in
             the
             
               Tower
               p.
            
             134.
             
             Lond.
             1583.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             146
             ,
             147.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             166.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             9.11
             .
             Gal.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hospi●
               .
               Histor.
               Jesuit
               ,
               p.
            
             222
             ,
             223.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Tig.
            
             1670.
             
               fol.
               Pater
            
             Cotton
             ,
             
               tum
               dixit
               eum
               librum
               nequaquam
               à
               suae
               societatis
               hominibus
               emanasse
               ,
               sed
               Genovae
               ad
               constandum
               Jesui●is
               odium
               fictum
               ab
               haereticis
               fuisse
               .
               Qui
               tamen
               postea
               ,
               longe
               aliter
               ,
               quid
               sentiret
               ,
               expressit
               ,
               laudato
               Scribanii
               opere
               &
               distributis
               multis
               illius
               exemplaribus
               ,
               atque
               etiam
               claro
               admodum
               viro
               commandaret
               eum
               ,
               tanquam
               juventu●i
               Latinis
               literis
               imbuendae
               apprime
               utile
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Answer
             to
             the
             Considerations
             on
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
               Martin
               Luther
               ,
               p.
            
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Oxford
             .
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             his
             Letter
             in
             the
             preface
             to
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Irish
             Reb.
             Lond.
             1680.
             fol.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               his
            
             Falsificationum
             Roman●rum
             〈◊〉
             primi
             Liber
             pri●●s
             ,
             
               in
               the
               preface
            
             ,
             Lond.
             16●6
             .
             4
             ●o
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Du
             Moulin
             
               's
               life
            
             ▪
             p.
             
               14
               ,
               15.
               prefixt
               to
               his
               Novelty
               of
               Popery
               ,
            
             Edit
             .
             Lond.
             1664
             fol.
             
          
           
             *
             Reflexions
             on
             Mr.
             
               ●ari●●as
               ,
               p.
            
             14.
             
             Amsterd
             .
             1686.
             1●
             s.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Edit
               .
               Lond.
            
             1685.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Richer
               .
               H●stor
               Concil
               .
               Gen.
               lib.
            
             4.
             par
             .
             2.
             p.
             135.
             
             
               Quibus
               viris
               hoc
               propositum
               esse
               nemo
               nescit
               ut
               temporalem
               Curiae
               Romanae
               Monarchiam
               quovis
               jure
               vel
               injuria
               vendicent
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Walsh
             .
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Irish
             Remonstrance
             ,
             pref
             .
             to
             the
             Cath.
             p.
             9.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Lond.
            
             1674.
             fol.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Animadversions
             upon
             Fanaticism
             fanatically
             imputed
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             
               Clarendon
               ,
               p.
            
             66.
             
             Lond.
             1674.
             8
             ●e
             .
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               &
               p.
            
             67.
             
          
           
             †
             Catholick
             Scripturist
             p.
             191.
             
             Lond.
             1686.
             ●
             vo
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hom.
             2.
             
               in
               Tit.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hom.
             3.
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Animadversions
             by
             way
             of
             Answer
             to
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             by
             Dr.
             
               Ke●n
               .
               &c.
               p.
            
             4.
             
             Lond.
             1687
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Sess.
             21
             c
             4.
             
               eos
               nul●a
               〈◊〉
               necessitate
               i●
               fecisse
               sine
               controversi●
               credendum
               est
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             
               ad
               Bonif.
               cont
               .
               duas
               Epist.
               Pelag.
               cap.
            
             4.
             
             
               Beatae
               memoriae
               Innocentius
               Papa
               sine
               baptismo
               Christi
               ,
               &
               sine
               participatione
               corporis
               &
               sanguinis
               Christi
               ,
               vitam
               non
               habere
               parvulos
               dicit
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Confer
             .
             with
             Camp.
             in
             the
             Tower
             the
             second
             day
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               De
               Romano
               Pontifice
               ▪
               Lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Dissert
             .
             4.
             p.
             1.
             pa.
             274.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Non
               enim
               de
               carne
            
             Petri
             
               sed
               de
               ●ide
               dictum
               est
               ,
               Lib.
               de
               Sacrament
               Incarnationis
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Super
               hanc
               fidem
               super
               hoc
               quod
               dictum
               est
               ,
               Tu
               es
               Christus
               .
               In
               Epist.
               primam
               Johannis
               tract
               .
               decim
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             2
             ▪
             2●
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             †
             Good
             Advice
             to
             the
             Pulpits
             ,
             p.
             50.
             
             Lond
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Jerem.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             †
             Chap.
             20.10
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Chap.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             10.18
             .
          
           
             †
             Ep.
             137.
             
             
               Qui
               non
               habendo
               quod
               in
               causa
               suae
               divisionis
               defendant
               ,
               non
               nisi
               hominum
               crimina
               colligere
               affectant
               ;
               &
               ea
               vice
               plura
               falsissime
               jactant
               ,
               &
               quia
               ipsam
               divinae
               Scripturae
               veritatem
               criminari
               &
               obscurarè
               non
               possunt
               ,
               homines
               per
               quos
               praedicatur
               adducunt
               in
               odium
               ,
               de
               quibus
               &
               fingere
               quicquid
               in
               mentem
               veniat
               possunt
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Jus●
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             tr
             .
             2.
             disp
             .
             12.
             n.
             404.
             
             See
             this
             passage
             in
             the
             Provincial
             Letters
             ,
             p.
             362.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Lond.
            
             1657.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             †
             Answer
             to
             the
             Prov.
             Letters
             ,
             p.
             342.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             1659.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             Letters
             .
             p.
             363.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             361.
             
          
           
             *
             Instruct.
             secret
             .
             pro
             super
             .
             societ
             .
             Jesu
             .
             p.
             
               11
               ,
               12.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               Discov
               .
               of
               the
               society
               in
               relat
               .
               to
               their
               Politicks
               ,
            
             p.
             4.
             
             Lond.
             1658·
             8vo
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Instruct.
               secret
               .
               ut
               supra
               .
               p.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             22.
             
             
               Dicantur
               malae
               ejus
               inclinationes
               ,
               vitia
               ,
               defectus
               ,
               quos
               de
               se
               in
               manifestatione
               conscientiae
               aliquando
               superioribus
               aperuerat
               .
               —
               Externis
               insinuentur
               causae
               dismissionis
               illae
               ob
               quas
               vulgus
               nos
               odio
               habent
               ,
               sic
               enim
               plausibilior
               erit
               dismissio
               quorumcunque
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Bernardi
               Giraldi
               Patavini
               pro
               Repub
               .
               Venetorum
               Apologia
               p.
            
             129.
             
             He
             cites
             
             Mariana's
             words
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Regimine
               societatis
               Jesu
               ,
               c.
            
             2.
             
             
               Si
               ipse
            
             Paulus
             
               Apostolus
               ,
               Generali
               Jesuitarum
               &
               assentatoribus
               ejus
               contradiceret
               ,
               neque
               errores
               illorum
               probaret
               ,
               futurum
               esset
               ut
               pro
               extravagante
               ,
               inquieto
               ,
               &
               turbatore
               pacis
               haberetur
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Anthony
               Tirrell
            
             in
             his
             exam
             .
             before
             Commissioners
             ,
             June
             25.
             1602.
             
             See
             it
             at
             the
             end
             of
             Dr.
             
             Harsenet's
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Popish
             impostures
             ,
             Lond.
             1603.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Four
             Letters
             on
             several
             subjects
             ,
             p.
             69.
             —
             1686.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Hospir
               .
               Histor.
               Jesuit
               .
               p.
            
             249
             ▪
             —
             
               Pontum
               Tyardaeum
               Episcopum
               Cabillonensem
               ,
               eruditionis
               ac
               pietatis
               singularis
               ,
               ●irum
               ,
               cum
               Jesuitae
               in
               suam
               factionem
               &
               conspirationem
               contra
               Regem
            
             Henricum
             
               Tertium
               pertrahere
               non
               possent
               ,
               —
               populi
               furiosum
               odium
               &
               invidiam
               in
               caput
               ejus
               modis
               omnibus
               concitare
               studuerunt
               .
               Est
               Collegium
               Divioni
               Jesuitarum
               ,
               quod
               Episcopi
               hujus
               non
               exiguis
               beneficiis
               adauctum
               fuit
               .
               Erat
               enim
               bonae
               partis
               fundi
               illius
               Clientelaris
               Patronus
               ;
               —
               quamobrem
               libello
               ,
               etiam
               Graecis
               ,
               Latinis
               &
               Gallicis
               versibus
               ,
               atque
               oratione
               soluta
               scripto
               &
               ipsi
               dicato
               cum
               amplissimo
               laudum
               ejus
               praedicatione
               ,
               habuerunt
               gratiam
               ,
               &
               fidem
               dederunt
               .
               Sed
               quod
               in
               conspirationem
               Jesuitarum
               ,
               &
               parricidium
               Regis
               consentire
               noll●t
               ,
               quidam
            
             Carolus
             
               inter
               Jesuitas
               Collegii
               istius
               ascriptus
               linguam
               suam
               &
               Calamum
               superiorum
               instinctu
               ,
               vehementer
               contra
               illum
               acuit
               .
               —
               Contra
               hunc
               Praesulem
               ,
               ob
               dictam
               causam
               non
               solum
               in
               familiaribus
               colloquiis
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               publicis
               in
               contionibus
               atque
               editis
               quoque
               libellis
               debacchatus
               est
               :
               ac
               inter
               alia
               〈◊〉
               .
               —
               se
               quadraginta
               quatuor
               haereses
               in
               tribus
               foliolis
               Homiliarum
               ejus
               in
               orationem
               Dominic●m
               exprompsiss●
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               vid.
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Provincial
               Letters
            
             p.
             
               368
               ,
               369
               ,
               370
               ,
               371.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Viz.
             Mr.
             De
             ville
             ,
             Vicar
             
               General
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               of
            
             Lyons
             .
             M.
             Scarron
             ,
             
               Canon
               and
               Pastor
               of
               St.
            
             Pauls
             .
             M.
             Margat
             .
             messieurs
             Borrand
             ,
             Sevé
             ,
             Aubert
             and
             Darvie
             
               Canons
               of
               St.
            
             Nicier
             .
             
               M.
               du
            
             Gu●
             
               President
               of
               the
               Treasurers
               of
            
             France
             .
             M.
             Groslier
             ,
             
               Provost
               of
               Merchants
               .
               M.
               de
            
             Flechere
             ,
             
               President
               ,
               and
               Lieutenant
               General
               .
               Messieurs
               de
            
             Boissat
             ,
             
               de
               St.
            
             Romain
             ,
             
               &
               de
            
             Bartoly
             
               Gent.
               M.
            
             Bourgeois
             
               the
               King's
               Advocate
               in
               the
               Treasurers
               Court
               of
            
             France
             .
             
               M.
               de
            
             Cotton
             ,
             
               Father
               and
               Son
               and
               Mr.
            
             Boniel
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             Answer
             to
             the
             fifth
             Letter
             .
          
           
             *
             Burnet's
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             ,
             p.
             399.
             
             Lond.
             1682.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Europ
               .
               Spec.
               p.
            
             101.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Novelty
             of
             Popery
             ,
             p.
             627.
             
          
           
             *
             Advice
             to
             the
             Confuter
             of
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               p.
            
             1.
             
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Def.
             of
             the
             Confut.
             of
             
               Bella●
               ▪
            
             2
             d.
             note
             of
             the
             Ch.
             p.
             1●
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Laurentii
               Surii
               Comment
               .
               brevis
               ,
               p.
            
             259.
             
             Col.
             1574.
             8
             
               vo
               .
               Quod
               quidem
               nos
               de
               sectarum
               authoribus
               dictum
               praecipue
               volumus
               ,
               quos
               plerosque
               perspicuum
               est
               contra
               suam
               mentem
               &
               conscientiam
               longe
               aliter
               &
               scribere
               &
               docere
               quam
               rem
               ipsam
               se
               habere
               non
               sint
               nescii
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Bishop
             
             Vsher's
             Life
             and
             Letters
             ,
             p.
             63.65
             .
             Lond.
             1686.
             fol.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Davis
            
             ,
             his
             Letter
             to
             Arch-B
             .
             
               Vsher
               ,
               ib.
            
             381.
             
          
           
             †
             
             Smith's
             acc
             .
             of
             the
             Gr.
             Ch.
             p.
             266
             ,
             267
             ,
             268.
             
             Lond.
             168●
             .
             8
             vo
             ,
             See
             also
             his
             
               Miscellanea
               .
               p.
            
             95
             ,
             96
             ,
             97
             ,
             98
             ,
             99
             ,
             100
             ,
             101
             ,
             102
             ,
             103.
             
             Lond.
             1686.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             
             Davis's
             Letter
             ,
             
               ut
               supr
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Fowles
             Hist.
             of
             Rom.
             Treasons
             ,
             p.
             470.
             
             Lond.
             1681.
             fol.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             514.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
             Sheldon's
             Survey
             of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               p.
            
             25.
             
             Lond.
             1616.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             their
             Examinations
             in
             Dr.
             Sam●el
             Harsene●'s
             .
             Declaration
             of
             Popish
             Impostures
             in
             casting
             out
             of
             Devils
             .
          
           
             *
             Defence
             of
             the
             Papers
             written
             by
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             p.
             126.
             
             Lond.
             1686.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Hind
             and
             Panther
             in
             the
             Pref.
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Difference
             between
             the
             Protest
             .
             Socinians
             and
             methods
             ,
             p.
             62.
             
             Lond.
             1686.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             S●illin
             .
             Unreason
             .
             of
             separat
             .
             pref
             .
             p.
             22.
             
             Lond.
             1681.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Lord
             Carend
             .
             against
             
               Cressy
               ,
               p.
            
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Speed
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             reckons
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             King
             James
             his
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             4543.
             
             Livings
             under
             ten
             pound
             ,
             
               Edit
               .
               Lond.
            
             1623.
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             K.
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             .
             p.
             1101.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             1100.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Undeceiving
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Tithes
             .
             by
             
               Ph.
               Trelinie
            
             Gent.
             Lond.
             1651.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Fifth
             part
             of
             Ch.
             Government
             ,
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             See
             Appendix
             to
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             vol.
             2.
             p.
             396.
             
             Reflect
             .
             on
             the
             Hist.
             part
             of
             Ch
             Government
             ,
             par
             .
             5.
             p.
             35.
             
             Oxford
             ,
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Adami
               Contzen
               Politicorum
               Libri
               decem
               .
               p.
            
             96.
             he
             advises
             to
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             those
             ,
             
               Qui
               cum
               recusarent
               ,
               quasi
               superbi
               contumaces
               in
               obedientes
               magistratui
               accusabantur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
             Long
             's
             Hist.
             of
             Plots
             p.
             89.
             
             Lond.
             1684.
             
             v8
             o.
             Dr.
             Stillin
             ▪
             unreasonableness
             of
             separation
             ,
             p.
             21.
             of
             the
             preface
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Agreement
             between
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Eng.
             and
             the
             Ch.
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Lond.
            
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             The
             Difference
             between
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Eng.
             and
             the
             Ch.
             of
             
               Rome
               .
               Lond.
            
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Considerations
             on
             the
             spirit
             of
             
               Ma●tin
               Luther
               ,
               sect
            
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             
             Pulton's
             Remarks
             ,
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             4.41
             .
          
           
             †
             Mar.
             1.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
             Luke
             ●
             .
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             A●●
             .
             16.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             19.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               In
               vita
            
             Antonii
             ,
             inter
             Athan
             
               ●pera
               ,
               vol.
            
             2.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Colon.
            
             1636.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Answer
             to
             a
             Letter
             to
             a
             Dissenter
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
             Printed
             for
             
               H.
               Hills
            
             ,
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Mr.
             
             Pain
             's
             Answer
             to
             the
             Letter
             to
             a
             Dissenter
             ,
             p.
             2.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Reply
             to
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Oxford
             Clergy
             against
             Addressing
             ,
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Letter
             in
             answer
             to
             two
             main
             Questions
             ,
             p.
             7.14
             .
             by
             
               T.
               G.
               Lond.
            
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Discourse
             for
             taking
             off
             the
             Test
             ,
             —
             p.
             35.
             
             Lo●d
             .
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Defence
             of
             the
             Expos.
             of
             the
             Doct.
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             
               England
               ,
               p.
            
             3●
             .
          
           
             †
             Reply
             to
             the
             Defence
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             62.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Expos.
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Chathol
             .
             Church
             ,
             p.
             20
             Lond.
             1685.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Policy
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             
               France
               ,
               p.
            
             57
             ,
             58
             ,
             59.
             
             Lond.
             1681.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             †
             Hunting
             of
             the
             Romish
             Fox
             ,
             p.
             94
             ,
             95.
             
             Du●lin
             .
             1683.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             5
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             101.5
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Answer
             to
             a
             Letter
             to
             a
             Dissenter
             ,
             p.
             5.
             printed
             for
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Disc.
             of
             the
             notes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             333.
             to
             365.
             
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Ecces
             .
             7.15
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Chap.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             13.4
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Luk.
             13.1.2
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Europae
               Spec.
               p
            
             135.
             
          
           
             †
             
             Wilson's
             Hist.
             of
             Great
             
               Britain
               .
               p
            
             26.
             
             Lond.
             1653.
             fol.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Fowlis
             Hist.
             Rom.
             Treasons
             p.
             470.
             
          
           
             *
             Wilson
             
               's
               Hist.
               of
               Great
            
             Brittain
             ,
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Mirror
               or
               Looking-glass
               both
               for
               Saints
               and
               Sinners
               ,
            
             p.
             195.
             
             Lond.
             1671.
             fol.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Key
               for
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             p.
             258.
             
             Lond.
             
               1674
               ▪
            
             4to
             .
          
           
             
               Europ
               .
               Spec.
            
             114
             ,
             115.
             
          
           
             *
             M.
             
             Spon's
             History
             of
             the
             City
             and
             State
             of
             
               Geneva
               ,
               p.
            
             144.
             
             Lond.
             1687.
             fol.
             
          
           
             †
             Jesuits
             Catech
             ,
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Sands
               Europ
               .
               Spec.
               p.
            
             113.
             
          
           
             *
             Jes.
             Catech.
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             †
             History
             of
             
               Gen.
               p.
            
             144.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Novelty
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             10.
             cont
             .
             8.
             p.
             627.
             
          
           
             *
             
             Gee's
             foot
             out
             of
             the
             Snare
             ,
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             †
             
             Birckback's
             Protestant
             Evidence
             .
             Cent.
             16
             p.
             ●88
             .
             Lond.
             1635.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               
                 Ib.
                 p.
              
               189.
               and
               foot
               out
               of
               the
               Snare
               .
               p.
               77.
               
            
             
               See
               a
               relation
               of
               this
               forgery
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Ch.
               of
               Great
               Britain
               from
               the
               Birth
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               p.
               134.188
               .
               Lond
               1674.
               4
               to
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Foot
             out
             of
             the
             Snare
             ▪
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             ‖
             It
             is
             a
             thick
             Quar●o
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             it
             ,
             but
             cannot
             remember
             the
             Title
             .
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             Irish
             Remonstrance
             ,
             p.
             759.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Instruct.
               secret
               ,
               p●o
               super
               .
               societ
               ▪
               Jesu
               .
               p.
            
             23.
             
             
               De
               d●smiss●
               in
               exhortationibus
               dicatur
               ,
               quod
               iterum
               ardenter
               petat
               ingredi
               societatem
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Hunting
             of
             the
             Romish
             Fox
             ,
             p.
             155.156
             ,
          
           
             
               Europ
               .
               Spec.
               p.
            
             112
             ,
             113.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             in
             Hist
             ▪
             of
             
               Geneva
               ,
               p.
            
             ●44
             .
          
           
             *
             Shel●on
             of
             Miracles
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             †
             Franciscan
             Convert
             by
             
               Ant.
               Ega●
               .
               p.
            
             24.
             
             Lond.
             1673.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
             Ricaut's
             State
             of
             the
             Gr.
             and
             Armenian
             Ch.
             p.
             451.
             
             Lond.
             1679.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Acosta
               .
               de
               procur
               .
               〈…〉
               .
               Lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Pos●
               〈…〉
               ,
               ab
               〈…〉
               turba
               ,
               vix
               quemquam
               〈…〉
               ,
               quid
               vita
               aeterna
               ,
            
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             
               C●●echisandi
               ratio
               umbra●itis
               &
               〈◊〉
               s●milis
               .
               —
               〈…〉
               simile
               supervisum
               est
               inter
               tot
               millia
               Christianorum
               nomine
               donatorum
               ,
               tam
               esse
               rarum
               qui
               Christum
               agnoscat
               ,
               ut
               quod
               Ephesii
               olim
               de
               Spiritu
               sancto
               ,
            
             Paulo
             
               responderunt
               ,
               possint
               hi
               de
               Christo
               melius
               usurpare
               ,
               neque
               an
               sit
               Christus
               audivimus
               .
               Id.
               lib.
            
             5.
             c.
             2.
             —
             
               Invenies
               tam
               tenuis
               &
               inopis
               messis
               apud
               Indos
               potentissimam
               causam
               in
               eo
               esse
               quod
               divinis
               &
               occultis
               quidem
               sed
               justis
               consiliis
               ,
               antiquis
               Gentibus
               praedicatores
               fuerint
               praedicatione
               sua
               digni
               ,
               cum
               nostri
               tam
               sint
               plerique
               indigni
               ,
               ut
               longe
               plus
               evertant
               &
               dissipent
               quam
               aedisicent
               ,
               atque
               plantent
               .
               Id.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             See
             more
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             
               ap
               .
               Hesp
               in
               .
               Histor.
               Jesuit
               .
               p.
            
             231.
             
          
           
             †
             Provin
             .
             Letters
             ,
             p.
             83
             ,
             84
             ▪
             and
             mor.
             pract
             .
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             .
             p.
             390.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Sure
             and
             honest
             means
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             82.
             
          
           
             *
             Terries
             Voyage
             to
             
               Eas●-India
               ,
               p.
            
             450.
             
             Lond.
             1655.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             440.
             
          
           
             *
             
             Ogi●by's
             
               Japan
               ,
               p
            
             ,
             262.
             
          
           
             †
             Last
             Efforts
             ,
             p.
             291.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Nouvelle
               de
               la
               Repub.
               des
               Lettres
               ,
            
             Juin
             ,
             1686.
             —
             
               Dans
               la
               de●nier
               Fete
               Dieu
               plusieurs
               〈◊〉
               mieux
               aime
               payer
               une
               Amende
               que
               de
               tendre
               devant
               leurs
               Maisons
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
             Smith's
             account
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             p
             242
             ,
             243.
             and
             his
             
               Narratio
               de
               vita
               Cyrilli
               Lucarii
               ▪
               p.
            
             6.
             
               inter
               jus
               Miscellanea
            
             .
          
           
             Last
             Efforts
             ,
             134
             ,
             135.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Unreason
             .
             of
             Sepa
             .
             pref
             .
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             ‖
             New
             Test
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Engl.
             Loyalty
             ,
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Instance
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Engl.
             Loyalty
             ,
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             New
             Test
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             Eng.
             Loyalty
             ;
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Reflex
             .
             on
             the
             Answ.
             to
             the
             Pap.
             misap
             .
             p.
             10.
             
             Lond.
             1685.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Sure
             and
             Hon.
             means
             ,
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             *
             Fa.
             Ellis
             Ser.
             before
             the
             K.
             dec
             .
             5.
             1686.
             p.
             21.
             
             St.
             Gregory's
             judgment
             is
             become
             that
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             being
             inserted
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Canon-Law
             .
          
           
             †
             Gratian.
             Cau.
             15.
             
             Quaes
             .
             6.
             
             Can.
             Auctoritatem
             —
             Edi●
             .
             1518.
             4to
             .
             A
             fidelitatis
             etiam
             juramento
             Romanus
             Pontifex
             nonnullos
             absolvir
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Id.
             Ibid.
             Can.
             alias
             .
          
           
             *
             Id.
             ibid.
             Can.
             nos
             sanctorum
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Id.
               dis●i●ct
            
             .
             63.
             fol.
             90.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Id
               fol.
            
             135.
             col
             .
             3.
             
               ●it
               .
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Decernit
               &
               prae●ip●t
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Canones
               &
               Concilia
               generalia
               omnia
               ,
               nec
               non
               alias
               Apostolicas
               sanctiones
               in
               favore
               Ecclesiasticarum
               personarum
               ,
               libertatis
               Ecclesiasticae
               &
               contra
               ejus
               violatores
               editas
               ,
            
             &c.
             sess
             .
             25.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Bulla
               Pii
            
             4
             
               ti
               .
               super
               forma
               juram
               .
               profess
               .
               fidei
               .
            
             They
             are
             enjoyned
             to
             swear
             thus
             ,
             
               Omnia
               tradita
               a
               sacris
               canonibus
               indubitanter
               recipio
               ,
               atque
               profiteor
               ,
               &
               contraria
               omnia
               ,
               damno
               rejicio
               &
               Anathematizo
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Mr.
             
             Drylen's
             
               Religio
               L●ici
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             Lond.
             1632.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Sure
             and
             Honest
             means
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             101.
             
          
           
             †
             Sheldon
             of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               p.
            
             186.
             
          
           
             *
             Answer
             to
             the
             Provincial
             Letters
             ,
             p.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Jesuits
             Reasons
             unreasonable
             .
             —
             See
             it
             in
             Collectos
             Treat
             .
             concern
             .
             the
             Penal
             Laws
             .
             p.
             110.
             
             Lond.
             1675.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Irish
             Remonst
             .
             p.
             567.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             Letter
             in
             the
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Irish
             Remonst
             .
             p.
             624.
             
          
           
             
               Europ
               .
               Spec.
               p.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             D●scov
             .
             of
             the
             Jes
             in
             relat
             .
             to
             their
             Politicks
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Account
             .
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Jesuits
             Reasons
             unreasonable
             ,
             p.
             112
             ,
             11●
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Account
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vindicat.
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             Prot.
             Religion
             p.
             116.
             
             Lond.
             1679.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             Cressen
             .
             Vind.
             p.
             14.
             
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Answ.
               to
               two
               main
               Quest.
               of
               the
               Let.
               to
               a
               Diss.
            
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             See
             History
             of
             the
             Irish
             Remonstrance
             .
          
           
             †
             Request
             to
             Rom.
             Catho
             .
             p.
             38.
             
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             
             Walsh's
             Letters
             ,
             p.
             557
             ,
             558
             ,
             559.
             
          
           
             *
             Sure
             and
             honest
             means
             ,
             p.
             69
             ,
             70.
             
          
           
             
               Tertullian
               .
               Apolog.
               c.
            
             7.
             &c.
             
               Dicimur
               sceleratissimi
               ,
               de
               Sacramento
               infanticidii
               ,
               pabulo
               inde
               &
               post
               convivium
               incesso
               ,
               quod
               eversores
               luminum
               caues
               ,
               lenones
               scilicet
               tenebrarum
               &
               libidinum
               impiaram
               in
               verecundia
               procurent
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Popery
             Anat.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Three
             Conver.
             of
             
               Engl.
               p.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             Edit
             .
             1604.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Rainer
               .
               contra
               Wald.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               Haec
               secta
               magnam
               habet
               speciem
               pietatis
               ,
               eo
               quod
               coram
               hominibus
               juste
               vivant
               ,
               &
               bene
               omnia
               de
               Deo
               credant
               ,
               &
               omnes
               Articulos
               quae
               in
               Symbolo
               continentur
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Claud.
               Seiss
               .
               adver
               .
               Wald.
               p.
            
             9.
             
             
               Puriorem
               quam
               caeteri
               Christiani
               vitam
               agunt
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Joa
               .
               Camer
               .
               p.
            
             4●9
             .
             
               Illi
               ad
               Regem
               referunt
               illis
               in
               locis
               homi●es
               baptizari
               ,
               Articulos
               fidei
               &
               Decalogum
               doceri
               ,
               Dominicos
               dies
               religi●se
               coli
               ,
               Dei
               verbum
               exponi
               ,
               beneficia
               &
               stupra
               apud
               eos
               nulla
               esse
               .
               His
               auditis
               Rex
               jurejurando
               addito
               ;
               me
               ,
               inquit
               &
               caetero
               populo
               meo
               Catholico
               meliores
               illi
               viri
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             
             Vsher's
             Life
             and
             Letters
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Lydiat
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Carpantur
               primum
               illa
               quae
               in
               vulgus
               male
               audiunt
               ,
               quaeque
               absurditatem
               primo
               aspectu
               etiam
               rudibus
               ostendunt
               ,
               cont
               .
               Politic.
               c.
            
             18.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Walsh
             .
             Lett.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Securis
               Evangelica
               Romae
            
             ,
             1687.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Colligitur
               Deum
               Religionis
               reformatae
               non
               differre
               à
               Diabolo
               ,
               nec
               ejus
               paradisum
               ab
               inf●rno
               ,
               p.
            
             151.
             
          
           
             ‖
             P.
             130.
             
             
               Structura
               Religionis
               reformatae
               ,
               fundatur
               in
               hoc
               horrenda
               blasphemia
               ,
            
             Christum
             esse
             falsum
             Prophetam
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid.
               —
               Confessio
            
             Angliae
             art
             .
             19.
             
               &
               art
            
             20.
             
               dicit
               Concilia
               Generalia
               ,
               gubernata
               à
               spiritu
               sancto
               ,
               possunt
               errare
               .
            
          
           
             
             Roger's
             Faith
             ,
             Doctrine
             and
             Religion
             professed
             in
             
               Engl.
               Cambr.
            
             1681.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Secur.
               Evang.
               p.
            
             95.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Europ
               .
               Spec.
               p.
            
             134.136
             .
          
           
             
             Campion's
             Reasons
             Reas.
             8.
             
             Lond.
             1687
             4
             to
             .
             See
             it
             also
             in
             the
             first
             Edition
             in
             Latin
             ,
             Cosmop
             .
             1681.
             
             
               Norunt
               isti
               suorum
               axiomata
               ,
               opera
               nostra
               Deus
               nequaquam
               curat
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quamvis
               autem
               dicamus
               nihil
               nobis
               esse
               praesidii
               ,
               in
               operibus
               &
               factis
               nostris
               ,
               &
               omnem
               salutis
               nostrae
               rationem
               constituamus
               in
               solo
               Christo
               ,
               non
               tamen
               ea
               causa
               dicimus
               ,
               laxe
               absolute
               vivendum
               esse
               quasi
               tingi
               tantum
               &
               credere
               s●tis
               sit
               homini
               Christiano
               ,
               &
               nihil
               ab
               eo
               aliud
               expectetur
               ,
               vera
               fides
               viva
               est
               nec
               potest
               esse
               otiosa
               ,
               ergo
               docemus
               populum
               ,
               Deum
               nos
               vocâsee
               ad
               bona
               opera
               ut
               in
               eis
               ambul●m●●
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Corpus
               Confess
               .
               Fidei
               .
               p.
            
             98.
             
             Gen.
             1654.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Confess
               .
               Argentin
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               Nolumus
               autem
               haec
               sic
               intelligi
               ,
               quasi
               salutem
               in
               ignavis
               animi
               cogitationibus
               fidéve
               charitate
               destituta
               —
               ponamus
               :
               quandoquidem
               certi
               sumus
               neminem
               justum
               aut
               salvum
               fieri
               posse
               nisi
               amet
               summe
               Deum
               ,
               &
               intitetur
               studiosissime
               .
               —
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
             
               Negamus
               quenquam
               plene
               posse
               salvum
               fieri
               ,
               nisi
               huc
               per
               spiritum
               Christi
               evaserit
               ,
               ut
               nihil
               jam
               bonorum
               operum
               in
               eo
               desideretur
               .
               —
               .c.
            
             6.
             
             
               Praecationes
               &
               religiosa
               jejunia
               actiones
               sanctissimas
               ,
               quaeque
               Christianos
               plurima
               doceant
               habemus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Confess
               .
               August
               .
               Art.
            
             6.
             
             
               Docent
               quod
               ●um
               fide
               reconciliamur
               necessario
               sequi
               debeat
               justitia
               bonorum
               operum
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Art.
             20.
             
             
               Quod
               adversarii
               criminantur
               nos
               ,
               negligi
               à
               nobis
               doctrinam
               de
               bonis
               operibus
               ,
               manifesta
               calumnia
               est
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Ibid.
               sec.
            
             de
             bonis
             operibus
             .
             
               Nec
               existere
               fides
               potest
               nisi
               in
               his
               qui
               poenitentiam
               agunt
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Confess
             .
             
               Basil.
               sive
               Mylhysiania
               Art.
            
             8.
             —
             
               Haec
               [
               Fides
               ]
               per
               opera
               charitatum
               se
               sine
               intermissione
               exercet
               ,
               exercet
               atque
               ita
               probatur
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Art.
             13.
             
             
               Fides
               —
               praeclaros
               omnium
               fructus
               pullulat
            
             —
             &
             est
             
               operum
               foecundissima
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Confess
             .
             Bohe.
             Art.
             5.
             
             
               Docent
               ut
               qui
               in
               Dei
               nomine
               dum
               in
               vivis
               est
               poenitentiam
               agere
               neglexerit
               ,
               eum
               malo
               exitio
               perdendum
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Confess
             .
             Saxon.
             Art.
             
               De
               nova
               obedientia
               .
               —
               Necessaria
               est
               cura
               vitandi
               tales
               lapsus
               .
               Haec
               manifesta
               necessitas
               ,
               proposita
               summa
               poena
               si
               quos
               non
               movet
               ad
               bene
               operandum
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Confess
             .
             Wirtemb
             .
             Art.
             
               de
               Lege
               .
               Agnoscimus
               legem
               Dei
               cujus
               epitome
               est
               decalogus
               ,
               praecipere
               optima
               justissima
               &
               perfectissima
               opera
               ,
               &
               hominem
               obligatum
               esse
               ad
               obediendum
               moralibus
               praeceptis
               Decalogi
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             Art.
             
               De
               bonis
               operibus
               Docemus
               bona
               opera
               ,
               divinitus
               praecepta
               necessario
               facienda
               esse
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid.
               Art.
               de
               Jejunio
               .
               Jejunium
               sentimus
               utile
               esse
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Confess
             .
             Gall.
             Art.
             22.
             
             
               Tantum
               abest
               igitur
               ,
               ut
               bene
               sancteque
               vivendi
               studium
               fides
               extinguat
               ut
               etiam
               illud
               cieat
               &
               inflammet
               in
               nobis
               unde
               bona
               opera
               necessaria
               consequuntur
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             Confess
             .
             
               Helv.
               c.
            
             16.
             
             
               Eadem
               [
               Fides
               ]
               retinet
               nos
               in
               officio
               quod
               Deo
               debemus
               &
               proximo
               ,
               &
               in
               adversis
               patientiam
               firmat
               ,
               &
               confessionem
               veram
               format
               ,
               atque
               facit
               ,
               &
               ut
               uno
               verbo
               omnia
               dicam
               omnis
               generis
               bonos
               fructus
               &
               bona
               opera
               progignit
               .
               Docemus
               enim
               vere
               bona
               opera
               enasci
               ex
               viva
               fide
               .
               —
               Quamvis
               ergo
               d●ceamus
               cum
               Apostolo
               ,
               hominem
               gratis
               justificari
               per
               fidem
               in
               Christum
               &
               non
               per
               ulia
               bona
               opera
               ,
               non
               ideo
               tamen
               vili
               pendimus
               ,
               aut
               condemnamus
               opera
               bona
               .
               —
               Damnamus
               itaque
               omnes
               ,
               qui
               bona
               opera
               contemnunt
               ,
               non
               curanda
               &
               inutilia
               esse
               blaterant
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Confess
             .
             Scot.
             Art.
             13.
             
             
               Causa
               bonorum
               operum
               ,
               &
            
             Art.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Confess
             .
             
               Eccles.
               Belgicar
               .
               in
               Synodo
            
             Dordr
             .
             Art.
             24.
             
             
               Fieri
               non
               potest
               ut
               sancta
               haec
               fides
               in
               homine
               otiosa
               sit
               :
               siquidem
               non
               loquimur
               de
               fide
               vana
               ,
               sed
               de
               eâ
               quae
               in
               scriptura
               dicitur
               ,
               Fides
               per
               charitatem
               efficax
               ;
               quae
               inducit
               hominem
               ut
               illis
               operibus
               quae
               Deus
               verbo
               suo
               praecepit
               ,
               sese
               execeat
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             A
             Supplication
             to
             the
             K.
             most
             excellent
             Majest
             .
             Lond.
             1604.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             †
             Reasons
             of
             Fat.
             
             Neville's
             Conversion
             ,
             Chap.
             2●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Verit.
               Evang.
               p
            
             41.108
             Lond.
             1687.
             4
             to
             .
          
           
             *
             Touchst.
             of
             the
             Refor
             .
             Gos.
             p.
             51.
             
             Lond.
             1685
             12
             s.
             
          
           
             †
             Manual
             of
             Controv.
             p.
             65.
             
             Doway
             ,
             1671.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Use
             of
             the
             Notes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Secur.
               Evang.
               Introd
               .
               Sect.
            
             2.
             
             
               Ra.
               dices
               ex
               quibus
               horror
               Catholitorum
               pullulat
               ,
               sunt
               —
               Horror
               jejuniorum
               &
               operum
               poenitentiae
               ,
               Pigritia
               &
               tedium
               frequentandi
               cultum
               laudesque
               divinas
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Idd.
               p.
            
             179.
             
             
               I●dulget
               praetensa
               Reformatio
               ,
               credere
               quod
               bona
               opera
               non
               sint
               necessaria
               ad
               saultem
               .
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Id.
               p.
            
             151.
             
             
               Coelum
               Religionis
               Reformatae
               admittit
               ,
               homicidas
               ,
               adulteros
               ,
               blasphemos
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               qua
               tales
               ,
               esto
               nunquam
               sua
               peccata
               detestati
               fuerint
               modo
               crediderint
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             p.
             107.
             
             
               Ex
               Principiis
               ejusdem
               Religionis
               ,
               sequitur
               adulteros
               ,
               homicidas
               ,
               idololatras
               ,
            
             Qua
             tales
             
               tam
               esse
               filios
               Dei
               ,
               quam
               fuere
               Apostoli
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             †
             Catholick
             Scriptur
             .
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Primit
             .
             Rule
             bef
             .
             the
             Refor
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Secur.
             Evangel
             .
             
               p.
               Quintum
               Principium
               ▪
               Omnes
               omnino
               Traditiones
               sunt
               inventiones
               humanae
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Secur.
               Evang.
               Introd
               .
               Sec.
            
             4
             Sec.
             5.
             
             Sec.
             6.
             
               &
               p.
            
             9.
             
             Where
             under
             this
             Head
             ,
             
               Recensentur
               praecipuae
               heterodoxae
               Religionis
               Principia
            
             .
             He
             reckons
             that
             for
             one
             .
          
           
             †
             Art.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Secur.
               Evang.
               p.
            
             26.
             
             
               Omnes
               Pastores
               Ecclesiae
               aequalem
               habent
               authoritatem
               &
               potestatem
               ,
            
             &c.
             —
             
               Haec
               sunt
               dogmata
               fidei
               Reformatae
               ,
               hae
               bases
               &
               fundamenta
               pretensae
               Reformationis
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Transub
             .
             defend
             ▪
             in
             the
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             †
             Answ.
             to
             a
             Dis.
             against
             Trans
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Touchstone
             of
             the
             Reform
             .
             Gosp.
             p.
             63.71
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Monomachia
             .
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Supremacy
             discuss'd
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Man
             of
             
               Cont●
               .
               p.
            
             258.
             
          
           
             
               Nubes
               Testium
            
             ,
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Span.
             Ambass
             .
             inform
             .
             See
             the
             Connexion
             ,
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Nicaen
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               Act.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             〈…〉
             p.
             506.
             
          
           
             
               Cont.
               Pol.
               p.
            
             97.
             
             
             Traver's
             Answer
             to
             a
             Supplicatory
             Epistle
             p.
             339
             ,
             340
             ▪
             Se●
             the
             Picture
             of
             a
             Papist
             ,
             p.
             37.